Marked as His Equal (unedited)

by TheL0sts0uls

On September 1st, 1941, Hogwarts welcomed refugees of Grindelwald's War, as Tom Riddle has been researching his past, trying to uncover his ties to Salazar Slytherin. Among the refugees is an Austrian witch intent on guiding the future Dark Lord down a better path, even as she too must contend with forces threatening to tear her and the world apart. Female Harry Potter, Time Travel

7. Chapter 61-68

Chapter 61: In the Company of Death

Tom felt as if he was running in a dream as he rushed forward through the stone corridors of Nurmengard, his thermal vision allowing him to see a few traces of magic on the ground that could have been traps, which he easily avoided as he pushed himself higher and higher. He didn't know why he was rushing, nor why the world suddenly felt so different. He only knew that he needed to reach Lilith now, no matter who or what stood in his way. Blasting through the remaining Hexenmeisters that just appeared out of a corner, Tom unleashed a torrent of flames into their vacant space, hoping to dissuade anyone else from pursuing him with the fear of out of control Fiendfyre. As he reached a few corridors that had been severely damaged, he felt his heart sink as the figures of Coalition soldiers were holding their position, their faces ashen and covered in dust with the exception of tear tracks running down their cheeks. "Commander Riddle. We are so sorry. We did everything we could to keep up with them but Grindelwald was able to overwhelm us. We just barely managed to clear the rumble when… when we found her like this…" Stepping into a great hall that briefly reminded him of Hogwarts, Tom found his legs moving even though his mind was blank. He couldn't understand why his body was moving, reaching down to caress the cheek of the young woman that was lying on the ground, surrounded by rubble and charred discs. He could hear and see Galatea standing beside her owner's body, the metal of her wings warped and damaged as it chirped in what Tom could readily recognize as grief.

Pulling the lifeless body towards him after he had knelt down next to her, he could feel and see the tears slipping past his eyes, clearing off some of the dirt that now covered those beautiful pale cheeks, a self satisfied smile still visible on Lilith's face. Tom had seen many people die in his life as Voldemort. Fear, terror, anger, disappointment, even reluctant acceptance. He had even seen some fools smiling as he struck the life from their bodies, but the smile was always one of madness, an echo of which always remained on their face. Here, on the worn and dirty face of the woman he loved with all his heart, he saw a smile that he had never seen before on a body. Satisfaction and acceptance. She knew what had awaited her, she knew what she was facing down and even then, when everyone else would have railed in anger at the world around them as their fate was sealed, she hadn't subcomed. She, as with everything that had happened to her in her two lives, had embraced everything and accepted it with a smile. Feeling all forms of control falling apart, Tom pressed his head into her chest and wailed as he felt his very being endure a pain that far surpassed the splitting of one's soul. He didn't know how long he held her against him, nor even what was occuring around him, until he felt someone tugging at his shoulder. He found blue eyes filled with tears looking at him with a measure of the pain he felt. "Tom, you need to go." The young Lord of Slytherin shook his head as Alexander rubbed his head. "Tom, listen to me. Grindelwald is still alive and I am certain that Dumbledore is here, somewhere in the Castle. If the two meet up and manage to escape, everything that has been done today, all the lives that have been sacrificed, even hers, would have been for nothing."

A guttural and hoarse noise escaped from Tom's throat. "I AM NOT LEAVING HER!" Alexander looked at him firmly. "If you don't finish what she started, if you don't chase away the ghosts that still haunt your existence from your former life, how do you expect to live in the next few years with her by your side? She faced her demons and won, even at such a great cost. You now have to face yours one last time." Tom looked at Alexander, thinking him incredulous, as the last Peverell stroked Lilith's short hair, a soft smile forming on his face. "Besides, it is not just you who has one final duty to accomplish. I made a promise to her that I would be there for Lillian when she needed me the most. I am here now to fulfill that promise, as her caretaker, her ancestor… and as the Master of Death. Follow the spirit next to me to Grindelwald and end this battle." His eyes turned to Tom, a bright light now shining within them, so very much like Lilith's. "I swear to you, if you put your faith in me, you and Lilith will not be parted like this ever again. I can bring her back to you, whole, but you must trust me and go complete what you both set out to do here." Tom pursed his lips, before bending down to kiss Lilith's forehead. "One way or another, we will be together again. So I can finally tell you how much I love you. That I promise you." Laying her back down on the ground, Tom gave Alexander one last look. Getting a nod from him, he allowed his feelings to fill his body, even as his mind gained just a fraction of the control he had, before rushing forward, following after the bright orb of light that took him past an ornate throne and into a hidden passageway.

Alexander knelt beside Lilith, even as he turned to look at the still active construct beside her. "She crossed the line, didn't she? Knowing what she was facing here, knowing what possibility remained when facing up against an expert duelist wielding the Elder Wand, she made sure that you would endure past it all." The owl looked away from the body, uttering a sorrowful yet affirmative hoot. Alexander frowned, looking toward where the owl's eyes were focused on. Taking a few steps away from the body, he touched the pile of ash that littered the floor, feeling a familiar power surging back into his very being, a bittersweet smile appearing on his face. "So, even at the end, as death took you, you still managed to surpass her. There really isn't anyone else more worthy of this power than you." Returning to Lilith's side, Alexander handed a letter to the soldier that stood guard over it. "You will know who this is for soon enough. Take care of yourself and those around you, for what I am about to do is not a miracle that can be repeated nor should it be. As with all magic, there is a price to be paid. All that is left is for the person to be willing to pay it." He looked down at Lilith's still form, remembering his debate about fulfilling his duty as the last Peverell or his duty as the person who had taken a young woman in as his ward one last time. As he knelt there, he knew now that there was never any debate. He would have done this for her regardless of his other oaths. He parted her hair one last time. "Thank you, Lily, for showing me what it was to live again, not just as a Peverell but as a father as well. It had been far too long."

Closing his eyes, Alexander took a deep breath, allowing the world to fade away. He was a bit disappointed in himself for not having enough time to better prepare his successor, but he was sure the young man would learn well and handle himself admirably. He had long since left his affairs in order with the Goblins and the Fae, only leaving one last matter unattended. His oldest friend, the only other long lived wizard in all of Britain had probably seen through what fate Alexander had waiting for him. He didn't know what it was that had led to his end in Lillian's timeline, whether he had simply allowed himself to pass on or if he had inadvertently tried to best Grindelwald or Dumbledore at a time when he wasn't as skilled as he had been at his prime. In the end, however, he was sure that any of those fates would never mean as much to him as the one he was embracing today. He smiled, realizing that Lillian had given him one last great treasure as the Last Peverell. Not only had she given him a reason to live once more, to know what it was to be a friend, a father and the head of a family, but also the one thing he had been desperately seeking for almost a thousand years. A reason to die. As the world turned into the darkness of the void, Alexander took one last deep breath as the torrent of buffeting air surrounded him, before he stood up. The winds died down as Alexander ethereal form severed its connection to his body. The last Peverell to be born to the name, the creator of the Deathly Hallows and the first Master of Death in the family… was ready to fulfill one last promise.

Lilith stared at the darkness that surrounded her, unsure what to make of the eerie silence that permeated the void. Before, whenever she had been drawn into this world, it was a maelstrom of wind and noise, only hearing faint echoes of voices far in the distance, indecipherable no matter how much she focused. Now, though, there was only the silence of the void to greet her, leaving Lilith feeling somewhat uneasy. Looking behind her, however, made her frown. Rather than the endless expanse of darkness, there was something akin to a star, hanging over the horizon, its darkish blue light eclipsed by some great shadow. Lilith could feel a tether connecting her to it, though it was growing ever thinner as time passed, the magic feeling like that which she had found in the cave behind the Schwarzwald Estate. She sighed to herself, knowing that for all her victories and accomplishments against Grindelwald, she had failed to secure the future of the von Schwarzwald family. With her passing, the estate and wealth she had preserved will find its way into the hands of those that need it the most, though the family name would come to an end with her. A thousand years or more of family, history, blood and magic, all coming to an end with her. This was why she hated the ideologies of both Albus Dumbledore and Gellert Grindelwald. Sure, progress needed to be made, rights needed to be expanded, but not at the cost of erasing all traces of what had once been. Even the blemishes, the wannabe Dark Lords and Ladies that threatened the very stability of the Continent had their place in history, just as dictators and tyrants did for the non-magical world. Best to know the excesses of humanity's ill nature from the history books than to learn it first hand once more.

Turning away from what she believed to be the visible manifestation of that Dark Entity she had encountered and allowed to encompass her, Lilith found herself looking into the familiar visage of Death, her cloaked figure outlined by a thick grey fog that billowed from behind her. The young redhead sighed, running her hand through her hair, before pausing to notice that her right hand was solid once more. Well, whatever passed for solid in the etheral plain of the Void. Still, unlike her previous excursion into the magical conduits, her form here seemed to be the way that she looked upon her death, rather than the form of Lillian from her previous life. "I suppose…it's my time." A voice that tugged at her heart echoed in the world around her. "It is. Though what becomes of you now is up to you. You, who have wielded my power and that of another, are very much aware that death is not the end. There are paths open for you to take. The question is… which do you wish to tread?" Lilith looked at her hand again, hearing the voices of the people fighting and dying in Nurmengard Castle all around her. She could see flickers of light in the horizon, turning the dark void into almost a sea of stars, each possibly being a soul, either dead or in the process of dying, though Lilith was unsure if the living could be seen this deep in the void. Still, the echoes of Nurmengard did make her yearn to return to them. But if she did return, it would be as a ghost, if not a Wraith. She might be able to live with that decision… but would everyone else? Would Tom be able to live with her trapped as a ghost, never being able to truly be together again?

The thought of Tom made her heart ache as a small flicker of light illuminated her chest. She couldn't, wouldn't ever dare to harm Tom by her decisions. If this was her end, she needed to make sure that it was an end to their relationship from which he could recover. Just as with Lillian and Luna, Tom had learned what it was to love and be loved. He had a family that would look after him, friends who would be there for him in the darkest of times. If she lingered in between the worlds, she would only be prolonging his pain and hers. Her end, her passing on into the Great Unknown, would allow him to move on from his loss and possibly find love and companionship once more. Even as the thought of Tom with another woman made her essence surge with possessiveness, Lilith knew that letting go was the right thing. It was the only choice she could readily make. "I have lived two lives. Short they may have been, and devoid of everything that I truly desired to experience, but at least I lived them how I wanted to. If this is where my story is to end… then I am ready to move on." The cloaked figure approached her, those skeletal hands caressing Lilith's cheek in an oddly motherly fashion. "You are an odd one. Fate touched, cursed with a prophecy that bound you and your possible soulmate in conflict, yet even with all the pieces in place on the board, you refused to play the game."

Lilith blinked in confusion as Death lowered her hand. "While Fate directs the concert that is life, it is I that decides when the instruments must fall silent. Sometimes, the decision is made for me, other times, it is left in the hands of those very lives to decide. You had been among the former, a life shackled to a destiny of suffering and death. And yet…, though you have suffered and experienced much death, you have chosen to deny fate's decree. You had disrupted the concert not once but twice. And yet…" The cloaked figure tilted its head, listening to sounds that only she could perceive. "For the first time in a long time, the concert sounds as if it is returning to balance, the instruments leading and shaping the great rhythm without the disruptions overpowering the chorus. You, who disrupted Fate more than anyone else since Merlin Emrys, have taken the chaos left in your wake and restored order to the great song. Someone like you is a rarity in my eternal experience." A deep voice filled the void. "Perhaps, then, it would be better if she were to remain a part of the concert, rather than to be retired so soon." Lilith turned to look at the familiar voice. Surprise quickly turned to anger. "You! You swore to me that you would live to be there for Lillian Potter. You promised that you would look after her when she needed you most!" Alexander smiled at Lilith. "And I am upholding that promise." Looking past Lilith's shoulder, Alexander raised his voice. "For a thousand years I have guarded your sanctuary and maintained death's ascendancy over life. I have cared for the remnants in my domain and ensured their future return into your embrace. I feel it is time that what you granted me be passed onto another, one who I feel is more worthy of the power than I ever was."

The entity spoke after a moment of thought that had felt almost like eternity. "Worthy she is, this I do not challenge. But this one is tied to another power. To allow her to retain my gift could endanger many more to a worse fate." Alexander shook his head. "You saw how she used that power. The very spirits that would never have found their way into your arms have found a new purpose, one not in conflict with your authority. What power she may wield should she return will be in her hands alone, but we both know that she is capable of making the right choices." Holding out his hand, Lilith saw the three Hallows take shape within his grasp. "When I crafted these, it was with the intent to spread your authority to others, to ensure that no one being would be able to cheat death and that the dead did not taint the lives of the living. My attempt failed and only brought misery to the world, the powers gifted left unguarded and unrestrained. Lilith has proven herself to be better than all who preceded her. To wear the cloak but to discard it when risking her life was needed the most, to possess the Stone but to not make use of the dead against their will. And now, to have faced the Wand and to have not only beaten her foe, but to have destroyed it, knowing full well that the Wand, not the man, was the greater threat. Lilith hasn't been warped by the gift as I was and she may yet truly make it greater than what is given to her." Allowing the Hallows to dissipate into his very being, Alexander walked closer to Lilith and Death in the void, who remained silent until her voice filled the air. "The choice is not mine to make."

Clenching her fist, Lilith rushed to Alexander and started to pummel his chest before he pulled her into a hug. "I was ready…I was ready to let go. You could have gone on living, seeing to it that the world we fought for wasn't destroyed. That the future I prevent would never come true. So why… why are you willing to trade your life for mine?!" Alexander smiled as he tightened his grip around her. "Because of you. Because when you literally barged your way into my existence, you brought life back into it. You made me enjoy every moment I ever spent with you, from the fights and arguments, to the pranks and vows of vengeance. Every moment that you spent with me was the happiest I had felt in over a thousand years. For the first time in a long time…I was a father again… and I was proud of not only you but the sort of person you helped me to become." Pulling her away from his chest, Alexander lowered his head to look into her green eyes, both of them shedding tears. "And like any good father, I want to see my child live a long and happy life. You found something special when you tore your way through time. You found a home, a family, a lover and a purpose. You can have all that by going back in my stead, for as long as you want it. So please, go back. For me, for Tom, but most importantly… for yourself. Go back and live the life you always dreamed of." Lilith sniffled loudly before crying as she wrapped her arms around his chest. The two would eventually let go of each other, with Alexander drying her tears away.

As he approached Death, who had lost her physical form and had become a thicker version of the fog in the void, he turned back to look at Lilith. "And as tempting as it might be to summon me back to give me a taste of your anger, do try and give me a few years of peace before exacting your revenge." Lilith chuckled as she tried to suppress a sob. "Fine, but I am going to be calling on you… if you are willing to answer." Alexander smiled at her. "You will never have to ask for permission from me. I will be there… when you need me." He turned into the fog as a figure dressed in green Druid Robes stepped forward, her black curly hair framing her face. Lilith heard Alexander whisper a name, "Annan," before the two embraced as the fog receded, the two figures disappearing into the void. Said fog surrounded Lilith as the cloaked figure of Death appeared before her one last time. "Your choice…" The last of the Potters and von Schwarzwalds closed her eyes. She could still move on into whatever life awaited her beyond death. But now she had the choice to go back. Not as she once was but as something more. The next Master of Death. She was pretty sure she knew some of the limitations such a life would have on her, not to mention the burden that would follow as her existence endured past the lives of the people she now called family. At the same time… she could have everything she ever wanted. A place to call home, a world where she felt safe… and a life with a man she loved with all of her heart. She opened her eyes and stared at Death. "I choose… to live."

Gellert Grindelwald slumped his body against the wall of the keep, breathing deeply, his right arm rendered useless after having cast the Killing Curse on Lilith von Schwzrawald wandlessly. He wasn't sure what that dark surge was that had traveled back through the stream of deadly green energy, but it had dug itself into his arm, leaving his fingers numb and practically immobile. He had debated cutting off his arm to avoid the spreading of what he assumed was a curse through his body, but when he sensed the energy had fully seated itself in him, he knew there was nothing that he could do now, except wait for the inevitable. Whether it was a day, a month, a year or a decade, he wasn't sure, but Gellert knew he wasn't long for this world, particularly as the gashes that had initially felt like paper cuts all over his skin now felt like gaping wounds, blood seeping into his robes. Closing his eyes to rest them for a moment, he felt a soft pair of hands touch his chest before a familiar and all too pleasing voice to his ears spoke up. "Oh, Gellert, what has happened to you?" Opening his heterochromatic eyes, he found himself wanting to just stare into the blue eyes of his oldest colleague and his first true love. "That witch you warned me about Albus. You were right, she was far more dangerous than what I had anticipated. I managed to kill her, but she knew what she was doing. She dealt me a mortal blow and destroyed the Elder Wand."

Albus grew still for a moment before he relaxed. "I see. A shame that such a powerful tool has been lost, but at least the danger she represented to the future is gone. Now hold still. My knowledge of Healing Magic is not that extensive but I may be able to reduce your pain and repair some of the damage. Hopefully long enough for you to receive medical attention." Gellert did feel the spells being cast on his person and he certainly started feeling better, the wounds closing up slightly if not completely, before Albus lifted up his companion's arm around his neck. "Now then, I am afraid that our enemies devised a way to sever my control over Fawkes, who was not too happy with me, so my plan of escape was made useless. Any idea where we should go next?" Gellert gestured down the rampart of the castle wall that hugged the side of the mountain, just as it reached a bend where the wall jutted to the left, leaving the mountainside behind. "There, up against the edge where the wall meets the mountain. There is a sigil that will create a set of stairs that will lead us up and away from the castle. Once we are high enough, we should be out of the ICW wards and can apparate or portkey out. The stairs will be hard to spot but we will need to be under disillusionment to not draw attention to ourselves. I doubt the ICW will have noticed that they were concealed there," Albus nodded, before casting the disillusionment spell over both of them as they began to move across the top of the Castle wall.

Spotting the sigil on the mountain rock face, Albus had reached out to activate it when a curse struck the stone, destroying the means to activate the magical set of stairs and launching the now visible wizards onto the ground as pebbles rained down onto them. "I am afraid neither of you are allowed to leave Nurmengard. Not alive, anyways." Albus looked up from his position on the floor towards where they had come from, seeing the familiar figure of Tom Riddle approaching them from the hidden exit on the Castle's keep wall. Raising a dueling shield to block a chain of piercing curses, Dumbledore rose to his feet. "Tom, it is not too late. I saw in you the same potential that I saw in myself and in Gellert. If you just turn away from the Dark Arts, you could become a powerful leader amongst wizards." Albus found his balance thrown off by the sheer power of the shield piercer sent his way as Tom growled out. "Believe me, Dumbledore, there is nothing you can say to me that will make me turn my back on everything that I have accomplished. Magical Britain is now on the path to a better future and once I am finished with you, Europe will be freed from the threat you still pose. What comes after will be left up to everyone to decide for themselves." Albus soon found himself under a steady assault of spells and curses, his extensive dueling skills tested to the limit as Tom blasted the rockface in order to create projectiles to hurl at them. Gellert, for his part, was only able to cast defensive shields and it was just barely as if the very use of his magic taxed his condition even further.

Albus found himself deeply concerned, as the young man he was facing now was very unlike the boy he had battled with almost a year prior. The quiet confidence, the raw power radiating off of him, the unconventional means of attacks and quick reactions to counter all of Albus' assaults made it clear that the former Transfiguration Master was now outmatched. Fearing for his life and not seeing any other alternative, Albus decided to use the one weakness he was certain that Tom Riddle still possessed. "Ignis Monstrum!" The cursed flames took the form of a bird as they raced towards Tom, who drew on his reserves to cast his refined counter curse. ~"Guardian of life, raise your maws and devour the flames!"~ The sheer side of the mountain was bathed in the white glow of Tom's ethereal Basilisk as it lunged out to bite into the bird. The flaming bird screeched as it sought to smother the snake in magic consuming flames as Dumbledore struggled to sustain the flames against the snake's magic. He was pleasantly surprised when he felt Gellert's right arm hugging him around his waist, while his left hand wrapped itself around Albus's fingers over the wand. The bird surged with renewed power and its flames threatened to engulf the entirety of the ethereal Basilisk, consuming Tom along with it. Even as he drew on every ounce of his strength and every happy memory he had, the cursed fire fueled by two powerful wizards was more than he could handle alone. For a single moment, he contemplated defeat and thought it best to accept it, just as Lilith had done moments prior. But even as he thought about giving up, he remembered that Lilith had given everything she had to beating Grindelwald and his Elder Wand, a victory in spite of death. He could not afford to do any less!

Contemplating how to deplete himself even further, a blowing wind soon seemed to swirl about the castle as dark clouds gathered in the skies above. The Howls of wolves and the screeches and war cries of the Hags filled the air like a chorus, until Tom felt a surge of magic flowing into him unlike anything he had ever experienced. The very light of the cursed flames seemed to dim as the skies grew darker. And yet, despite this ever expanding darkness, the light of the Patronus-like Basilisk seemed to be undiminished. Then he felt it. Like the echo of a memory that he swore would be with him for the rest of his life, he could feel an ethereal hand wrapping itself over his wand, whilst another wrapped itself across his chest, the palm resting over his heartbeat. Even though she wasn't there in person, even though it could have been a delusion of his frantic mind, Tom knew that Lilith wasn't gone. She was here, with him, when he needed her most. Drawing on the power that now surged through his very soul, the Basilisk unleashed a deafening roar as it bit down on the flaming bird's head, before devouring the rest of the cursed flames. Dumbledore, breathing heavily, aimed his wand at Tom once more. "Just a little more, Gellert, just a little more and we can pursue our ideal world together!" Feeling the barest of squeezes across his wand hand, Albus watched as Gellert's hand slipped off his wand, the body of his friend collapsing onto the ground just beneath his former lover, his eyes now devoid of any life. Albus stared at his first love, his heart shattering into a million pieces as Tom summoned the wand from his former professor's hands. Distraught, Albus knelt down, pulling Gellert's head into his lap, calling his name repeatedly, to no avail.

Watching Dumbledore's reaction to Gellert's death did make Tom realize that this wasn't the Dumbledore that Voldemort had fought against. Sure, he hadn't lost much of his power or skill with a wand, but that cold detachment and calculated approach to everything simply wasn't there. Before him was nothing more than an emotional wizard who had just lost the love of his life, something that Tom, however briefly, could sympathize with. At the same time… the Albus Dumbledore he knew had arisen from a similar confrontation, being forced to sacrifice his lover's freedom in order to secure his own position of power in Britain and in the ICW. For decades he had sat on his golden throne at Hogwarts, warping the minds of as many children as he could to bring about his Wizarding Revolution, turning the rest against him to use as his scapegoats. He might have had some saving graces, particularly his willingness to forgive and his generally kind disposition, but Tom was certain that Albus Dumbledore would always become the same cold, calculating man that was willing to place a one year old child in the path of a Dark Lord simply to defeat him, the fate of the children's family and future bedamned. "It may be a cold comfort to you, Dumbledore, but I know the pain you are experiencing now. What I am about to do is selfish on my part but I hope you take some comfort in knowing that I am also doing it to put you out of your misery. May you and your beloved find each other again, sometime, somewhere, after you have both paid for all the lives you have destroyed. Avada Kedavra!"

Momentarily distracted by the cyan color of the killing curse that ended Dumbledore's life, Tom stared at the bodies that laid before him, before looking at his hand. He had killed again, as he had done several times since he started fighting to liberate Europe from the occupation of the German and Hexenmeister forces. He had been just as calculating and devastating as Voldemort had been in his campaigns against Dumbledore's Britain, if not more so, but as he stood here, looking at the same wand and hand that in two lifetimes was responsible for the deaths of dozens of people, Tom could feel just how different he remained. He could take a life but that didn't mean that all lives were just as worthless to him as those that he killed. There was value there, sometimes beyond his ability to see, but it was there. It was important. Alexander had told him that he would always find it easier to take a life and the Peverell Patriarch was right. But Tom had told him that he didn't want to kill and that remained true, even here, above the bodies of two people who were responsible for so much pain and suffering in two separate timelines. He had no problem killing them… but he had taken no pleasure from it. A soft smile grew on the young man's face as he exhaled deeply. Alexander had been right. He had had one last demon to overcome but it hadn't been Dumbledore or Grindelwald. It had been that last nagging thought in the back of his mind that wondered if he could ever become Voldemort once again. Now he knew for sure. Lord Voldemort was gone, forevermore.

"I need blood replenishing potions here quickly!" "Out of the way, out of the way please." "We need to check for curse residue!" The infirmary at the Coalition's base of operations was in emergency mode as dozens of soldiers were appearing via portkey with a variety of wounds, many afflicted by curses, forcing Dorea Black to try and get everything under control. Usually they had the staff to manage, as was seen after weeks of steady work as the Irregulars fought their way through Austria and Germany. Injuries were mundane and easy to fix, though a few were allowed to go through standard non magical treatment to ensure proper healing of the body. Having known that the Siege at Nurmengard would have resulted in higher casualties, the commanding officers had requested more Healers, but the amount that arrived were fewer than requested, though they had expected as much. With seven simultaneous sieges occuring at Hexenmeister fortresses all over Germany, each one would require a massive deployment of Healers to manage. Dorea wouldn't be surprised if every Healer from Continental Europe, either trainees, retired, or otherwise practicing, would have been drafted into providing medical aid by the ICW for the foreseeable future. Poppy Pomfrey had even accepted to join their base's medical staff while Teresa handled Hogwarts on her own. The recent arrival was specifically designated for magical treatments only, as she hadn't received the special training the ICW Healers had in the last few years on the use of non-magical medicine as well. As such, even if everything was going well at Nurmengard militarily, the Coalition base's medical staff was still thrown into chaos trying to care for all the wounded.

Of course, Dorea had her own reason for being a bit overwhelmed as she passed the blood replenishing potions around, before looking at the most recent arrival as the young woman suffering from what looked like bone splintering curses to the arm and leg was placed in a recently vacated medical bed. Just a few minutes earlier, she had watched as Charlus had been brought in, unconscious, his right leg missing just below the knee. The report attached to him made it clear that he had been hit by a cutting curse, but that a companion on site had themselves amputated more of the leg to avoid letting the curse spread into his body. A quick scan revealed that aside from a powerful stunner, there was no other foreign magic in his system. After cleaning the wound with antiseptics, Dorea had personally dressed it so as to protect the nerve endings. She knew there was no chance his leg could be reattached, but a new leg could be grown or a prosthetic could be made for him. Cauterizing the wound just wasn't an option. Still, regardless of what path he took, the next few months or years in Charlus' life would be filled with physical therapy and medical appointments and Dorea knew it wouldn't be easy for him. Having done everything that she could, she had left Charlus in a stunned state, as were all the other severely injured patients, while she went to the newer arrivals, first making sure to save as many lives as possible, before taking care of the long and drawn out affair of informing them of their treatment options and prognosis. It was going to be a week or more of long days.

"Mistress Black, the poultices you requested." Dorea bit her tongue about the way the Hag that had entered the infirmary addressed her as. The fully matriarchal society was deeply structured and they tended to refer to women in varying positions by a corresponding title. Poppy had been suitably surprised when she was addressed as Untested, meaning that the Hags had yet to determine her worth, while Dorea's old friend Selene was addressed as Warrior. As the top Healer, Dorea was called Mistress, a sign of deep respect, even if Dorea wanted to correct them every time, her upbringing among the Blacks giving such a term a different set of meanings. Taking one of the poltices, she placed it under the pillow of the recently arrived patient, watching as the witch's pained expression lessened considerably. Looking back at the Hag she knew was called Imri, she gave her a smile of relief. "Thank you and your Coven for these. They have been a blessing in keeping the patients feeling comfortable in this mess… and your Healers have been greatly appreciated." Imri looked towards the far wall of the infirmary where a group of Hags, many of them Elders like her own mother, tended to the wounded, helping to undo deep gashes and extract curses and poisons they were acquainted with. "We are allies in this battle. We of the Coven take care of our own." Dorea nodded and was about to focus on her patient when Imri stumbled forward. "Imriška? Are you alright?"

Pulling the white braids of hair away from Imri's face, Dorea was surprised to see surprise, not pain etched into her features. Her lips became a smile as the air was suddenly filled with howls that seemed to grow in intensity and even ferocity before going silent. The Hag stared at its long fingers as they seemed to swell with power that she had never experienced before. She bared her teeth in satisfaction. "So, the promise has been fulfilled and the old dreams may yet be coming true. The Covens will be pleased." Turning to look at a clearly concerned Dorea, the Hag did her best to look reassuring. Not easy with the way her teeth were shaped. "You need not fret. No harm has come to us, and knowing the Lady's temperament, our relations will remain peaceful." Dorea frowned. She had only ever heard the Hags address one person as Lady. "Lilith? What does she have to do with what's going on? Is she alright?" The Hag chuckled merrily. "The pretender is either dead or dying and now… now the Dark have been blessed with a true Lady. The wolves sensed her pain and anger and will seek out those that have earned her ire. I… I suppose I should inform the man called General. Yes, the Lady of the Dark will not want allies or innocents injured or killed. The forests must be vacated before the beasts feed on the guilty. Pardon me. I must speak to the others. More poltices will be made and provided for the wellbeing of the Lady's warriors. Mistress Black may continue her duties."

Dorea watched as the Mistress of the Bregenzerwald Coven exited the infirmary, before looking at the other Hags. They also seemed to be snapping out of a daze, their eyes seeking each other as they wordlessly confirmed what it was that they just experienced, before returning to their duties caring for the wounded, a soft smile threatening to break out across their faces. As Dorea made the rounds, checking that all recent arrivals were stabilized, a messenger entered the infirmary. "It's been confirmed! Gellert Grindelwald has died during the siege! The rest of the Hexenmeisters at Nurmengard are surrendering and there are reports of similar surrenders occuring at the other besieged fortresses!" A loud cheer filled the air from all of the wounded, but awake, soldiers in the infirmary, amplified by the cheering occurring above ground by the command and security forces that had been left behind. Dorea did her best to keep everyone calm but the mood was infectious. Gellert Grindelwald, the scourge of Magical Europe, had been defeated and killed in battle. In a few days, if not weeks, the Coalition force that had been brought together to face him would soon be sending most if not all of its forces home. The war was as good as over, and Dorea, for her part, couldn't be happier. As she reached Charlus' side, she checked his state, frowning as he seemed to be asleep, though the stunner had faded. Leaning down to open his eyes, she found herself pulled into a hug, her yelp of surprise silenced as his lips pressed into hers hungrily. Dorea struggled not to moan, restraining the sudden surge of her libido as they broke apart, a clearly awake Chatlus smiling up at her. "It's over." Dorea wanted to smack him or otherwise berate the impossible man that was still holding onto her waist, but Dorea just couldn't bring herself to do it. Instead, she smiled at him in return. "Yeah, it's finally over."

"I think she's coming to… Commander?" Lilith wasn't sure exactly what was going on. She remembered making her choice in the void before the entity that was Death and saying goodbye to Alexander. Then she remembered her awareness expanding… beyond anything she had ever experienced before. While having control or access to wards gave you enhanced awareness over the contents of the wardline, it was always limited by the very constraints of magic. Even connecting her consciousness to Galatea or the ghosts gave her just their perspective added to her own, if not supplanting it momentarily. What she had just felt, however, was as if her consciousness was scattered all over Europe, if not further away. She was able to feel the emotions of every Schattenwolf, Hag, Erlking and other Dark Creatures and she was sure they sensed her in return, if only briefly. The ghosts had probably sensed her too but their connection seemed limited, which made Lilith well aware that this enhanced awareness didn't come from Death but that other entity she was connected to. She could definitely feel it being more connected with her and as she held out her left hand over her face as her eyesight adjusted, she could feel that dark power just underneath her skin. She had felt it surge during her battle with Grindelwald but the power had torn her body apart, clearly surpassing what her biological form could endure, even after it had been enhanced by the ritual. Now that she was a Master of Death, it seemed that the entity's power could mix itself more easily with her own magic, without causing her further physical damage. A silver lining she was glad for, even as she was just as concerned as Death had been of the other entity's will. That was something she would have to look into later.

Seeing her soldiers looking at her with a mix of relief and concern, Lilith gave them a reassuring smile. "Yeah… I think I am good n- oww." After trying to get up by resting her weight on her right elbow, Lilith discovered that she had indeed damaged that prosthetic beyond repair. Her companions helped put her into a seated position on the floor as Lilith inspected the stump of her arm, with all the wires still attached to the other fragments. Borrowing a knife, she sliced through the electrum cables, leaving the shattered pieces of the forearm and hand on the ground as she massaged her upper arm, frustrated but not really concerned over the loss. She had been planning on changing her arm with a new one anyways and had some replacements back at basecamp. They weren't as well designed as her original arm had been but when she had decided to enter the war, the loss of her artificial limb had always been a possibility. Taking a look around, she was happy to see Galatea close to her. "Hey Galatea. Did you manage alright?" The Peacekeeper next to muttered under his breath. "She comes back from the dead and her first concern is the bloody mechanical bird. Yes, Commander. She was fine. Working just as if you had left her unattended back at base." Lilith smiled at that. Her modifications had worked. While she hadn't lied to Tom about making Galatea and Pandora more stable with the new improvements, including a storage crystal for their personality and memories, she had neglected to mention that these were constructed using the skills she had acquired from the Kabbalists. Galatea and Pandora were more than just Pseudo Familiars. They were now true artificial lifeforms, each with an independent soul born from their own and everything that came with it.

Lilith's joy at getting proof of her success, even if it was by unwanted means, was quickly mellowed as she saw the pile of clothes that sat next to Galatea, a wand she knew all too well resting right next to it. Seeing where she was looking, the Peacekeeper next to her lowered his eyes. "Apologies ma'am, but Communications Specialist Peverell arrived on the scene soon after we and Commander Riddle found you. He sent Riddle after Grindelwald before casting some magic on your person. As you started breathing again he just… began to fall apart. We believe he left this letter for you." Lilith received the envelope and nodded. She could imagine what the rapid onset of a thousand years of decay would do to a human body. Pulling out an extended bag from one of her coat's pockets, she was aided by the others in collecting the ashes and clothes into the bag, finding mixed into them a wooden ring like the one given to her and Tom that looked ancient, as well as his Head of House ring. She could feel the magic attached to it reacting to her, encouraging her to slip it onto her finger. Lilith spoke to it on her palm. "I know you have found me worthy, but your previous master knew I was not to be his successor. I will take you to him, but I am sorry that I cannot become the Lady you want me to be." The ring's magic reacted to her own and the intent behind her words, the pull on her mind waning. Slipping it and the wand into her pocket, she tied the bag with the ashes and clothes and stored it away as well, along with all of the pieces of her broken arm, before her companions helped her onto her feet.

Summoning her contact ghost, who happened to still be Lesław Starosta since the former Polish officer wished to extend his service to her indefinitely, Lilith was made aware about the reports on Grindelwald's death and the surrendering of the remaining Hexenmeisters. The young spirit did have a satisfied look on his face as he continued making his report. "A few hundred of the enemy soldiers tried to run into the forest at the foot of the mountain. There were reports of cackling, howling and screams but the woods have gone silent and the remaining Hexenmeisters seem to have learned their lesson." Lilith blinked in surprise at the mention of the howling, though the moment she attuned her new awareness to the shattenwolves, shs found that the packs, all of the packs, had taken to guarding the woods around the fortresses, having followed the Hags there somehow, and were indulging their less than civil appetite. She sighed, disconnecting herself from them after getting what felt like a collective howl of greeting through the bond, one that was audible in the real world considering the fact that everyone was looking out the broken wall into the dark and cloudy sky. She did, however, notice there was one link that still remained open to her. Recognizing who it was, Lilith sent her soldiers to get reports from the other commanding officers to have a full status report on the status of Nurmengard, whilst Lesław was sent to check on the officers in charge of the artillery equipment and the wards, to make sure they were in good shape as well.

While Lilith had considered walking to where Tom currently was, the fact she was on wobbly legs made her doubt the point in wasting time, not to mention that she didn't want to ask one of her soldiers to essentially act as a crutch for her. Conjuring herself a simple wooden crutch that she was comfortable putting her weight on, she apparated herself as close to Tom's position as she could. Happy that her feet found solid ground and not uneven rubble, Lilith looked around at the top of Nurmengard walls that rested against the mountainside, seeing a group of soldiers storing two corpses into body bags. One of them definitely looked to be Grindelwald, while the other body resembled Dumbledore. Next to the soldiers stood the man she was hoping to find, speaking to one of his companions before they saluted him. As they took the bodies away, Tom turned towards her, a soft smile on his face, though when his eyes looked around her and didn't find what he was looking for, the smile became more melancholic. Pulling Lilith into a hug, the young woman allowed herself to just listen to her boyfriend's heartbeat. "I felt you during the fight. Thank you for being there for me." Looking up, she rubbed his dirtied cheek. "Alexander was there for me and now… I am pretty sure that now I will always be there for you, no matter what." Tom closed his eyes, offering a silent prayer to the man he was certain now had been his ancestor as much as he had been Lilith's. "For that, I will always be grateful to him… and to you." They both looked at the darkened sky, feeling a cold wind picking up, as droplets of rain began to bathe the battlefield, washing away the blood that had been spilled that day, even if some of it would linger in the hearts and minds of those who fought and survived. For them, the echoes of this day would stay with them for a very long time.

Chapter 62: The End of the War

The von Schwarzwald Estate's basecamp looked very different to Lilith as soon as she and Tom returned to it via portkey. The guards performed their checks while the medics tended to their minor wounds, before they were allowed through the checkpoint. Everywhere her eyes looked was activity, as the weapons were checked and properly stored in the weapon racks, bloody uniforms and bed sheets were being washed, food was being prepared and served in containers, all the while the soldiers talked. It seemed the news of Grindelwald's death had reached them as there was a smile on everyone's faces, talks about how soon they would be heading home, though a few kept warning that they would still have work to do. Many noticed Lilith and offered her and Tom congratulations on leading the siege, though as Lilith walked down the steps into the infirmary, she didn't feel all that successful. The curtains that separated the infirmary from the barracks had been removed, with the injured lying on medical beds that had once been in the same place as sleeping cots. While the initial panic of handling so many injured soldiers seemed to have ebbed, the nurses still went about their duties slowly, clearly exhausted from earlier, but unwilling to abandon their posts just yet. Lilith knew that as soon as the bulk of the forces still occupying Nurmengard were called back, the field medics that were with them would help manage the injured here, but even then, with the numbers she had seen, they would all still be exhausted for a few days. She watched as a body bag was closed at the far back of the space, before the soldiers walked past her and Tom, taking it to the portkey departure point, where it would go through a series of portkeys to return the body to Britain, where the deceased and the enemy prisoners were currently being held.

Seeing where Charlus had been laid down, Tom placed Lilith in a conjured chair next to him, before making his way to Lilith's usual sleeping cot. Hearing the movement next to him, Charlus opened his eyes, smiling sheepishly as he found Lilith's green eyes looking over his body's condition. "Well… you look like shit. Now I don't feel as bad for taking a hit." Lilith raised an eyebrow. "You sure it's not the company of your favorite Healer, if not a pain numbing potion or narcotic in your system that's making you say that?" Charlus shrugged. "Hey, I can't deny that, though we both know misery loves company." Dorea, who had been checking on the other patients, came to Charlus' side. "I thought about smacking him or hitting him with a stinging hex for a prank he pulled on me earlier, but until the potion is out of his system, it will just be a waste of time. Now, how are you doing? I can see the prosthetic wasn't removed by… conventional means." Lilith chuckled nervously. "Yeah, I … might have overloaded it with a spell earlier. Had to sever the wires because I wasn't keen on carrying a wrecked arm around and I am not sure if the decoupling mechanism is still functioning." Pulling a medical table next to Charlus' bed, Dorea sat down on a stool as she inspected Lilith's stump, trying to pry the remains of the prosthetic loose. "Well, I don't think it's fused together, so best guess is that the casing got warped out of shape. I am going to have to remove everything down to the bone." Lilith shuddered. "Great. Just what I wanted to hear." Having heard the tail end of the conversation, Tom held up the replacement prosthetic he had gone to collect. "So, should I put this back where I found it?"

Getting a run down as to where the one spare connector that Lilith had made was stored in her trunk, Tom left the arm behind, with Charlus looking at it with curiosity. He had never really seen Lilith without her arm, even though he was aware of her injury with how much Euphemia fretted over it. Noticing his interest, Lilith looked down at the stump on his leg. "Interested in me making a replacement for your leg? With a Healer as a future wife, you know you could go through the process of regrowing the appendage and getting the long term physical therapy for it. I know the ICW covers the costs for it." Charlus shrugged. "True, but when have I ever been known for being patient?" Lilith looked towards Dorea. "Well, since you popped the question practically a month after you retrieved the engagement ring, I would say that you aren't wrong about that. I… could make it for you but it isn't a pleasant procedure at first. And you will still have to go through wound therapy to get the injury stabilized. Speaking about that, was there any residue?" Having turned to face Dorea with her final question, Lilith winced as the casing of the connector and the damaged section of the arm prosthetic was pulled away from her arm, though there were still muscles connected to the fastener. Dorea began to use her wand to sever the muscles, after applying a pain numbing lotion to the area. "No, his leg was clear from curse residue so there was no need to further amputate. Thank you for making sure it wouldn't have spread further, or he would have lost the knee as well." Their section of the infirmary fell into silence, only broken sporadically by Lilith's grunts whenever Dorea pulled on a muscle as she attached the new connector to her patient's stump, before sliding in the replacement prosthetic, it's metallic surface made of a combination of aluminum and iron as it was intended to be less responsive and more durable than the standard design.

Once getting it attuned so that there wasn't a delay on her movements or an excess of strength being used when gripping something, Lilith stood up, looking over the injured soldiers once more across the entire underground structure. "How many?" Dorea rubbed her head. "I haven't exactly been keeping a tally but we have had over three dozen injured, most of them with amputations of some sort, though we have only suffered about six deaths, all from curse exposure. We just weren't fast enough to save them." Lilith lowered her eyes to look at the dull metal of her right arm. "Give me a list of everyone injured that would rather have a prosthetic, along with the corresponding measurements and medical notes. I will have to check with the Dwarves, but I am sure we can get all the necessary parts to make them quickly in the next few weeks, if not a month from now. I… will see to it that the expenses are covered for everyone." Dorea looked at Lilith and was about to speak when someone beat her to it. "That will not be necessary, Lady von Schwarzwald. If you do intend to get every wounded soldier under your command a prosthetic that will restore to them the prospect of a normal life, or as close as possible to one, then I can assure you that I will do whatever I can to secure the funding for it myself." The soldiers that heard the man speak turned to look in his direction, saluting as General Radcliff entered the infirmary. Lilith looked up at him, seeing a soft smile on his face. "This Coalition and its mission was your brainchild, so I can understand wanting to take care of your soldiers, but you don't have to always go at it alone, you know."

Hearing those words made Lilith remember Alexander, causing a tear to escape her eye. She nodded. "You are right sir… Thank you." The General patted her left shoulder. "This operation has taken its toll on everyone, you just as much if not more so. So make sure you eat up and get some rest. I can call the next briefing whenever you are feeling well enough to attend." Lilith thanked him, watching as he went to speak to the injured soldiers, before she sat back down. Digging into her coat pocket, she pulled out the Head of House ring that she had recovered, before turning to look at Charlus. When he noticed the serious look on her face, as well as the tear tracks on her cheeks, he had a feeling about what was going to happen. Seeing the ring made him close his eyes. "How…?" Tom rested his hand on Lilith's shoulder, offering her his support as she bit out her response. "Saving me. He gave his life so that I would live in his stead. The family is now without a Head. The ring recognizes me as worthy, and I am sure it would recognize Tom as well, but we all know that you are the one that was being prepared for it. Of course, the choice is yours. We could return the ring to Gringotts, where the Goblins can keep it until someone else claims it." Looking at his fiancée, Charlus watched her nod, before he sighed, running his hand through his hair. Taking a deep breath, he held out his hand, having left the Potter Heir Ring back home just in case the worst happened. Lilith slipped the ring onto his finger, the magic latching onto him quickly. "I, Charlus Henry Potter, accept the responsibility that comes with this ring, taking on the family name of Peverell, as well as all the oaths and responsibilities therein. So mote it be."

With the ring resizing to fit his finger and a brief flash of light, Charlus found himself shaking his head repeatedly as Lilith smirked from the seat next to his bed. "Quite the information drop, isn't it? The location of the Estate, instant connection to said wards, plus the location of other warded properties all across Britain and France. Though I wasn't enjoying the effects of a pain numbing potion when I wore that ring once before, so I have no idea if you are getting a headache, or a high." Charlus' voice was slurred a little with his response. "Both? Ugh…" After getting pulled back onto the bed, Dorea did one final checking, chuckling to herself. "Damn, I might need to learn some Legilimency if it helps settle him down this much." Turning to look towards Lilith, she raised herself to her full height and began to remove her gloves. "I will have the identification of all the soldiers who request prosthetics and their measurements brought to you so you can make your orders for the parts and raw materials as soon as possible. Now I want both of you to head to the mess and get some food in you before resting for the night. Doctor's orders." With Dorea glaring at Tom and Lilith as they both saluted her, the two made their way up to the mess hall, where Lilith got a chance to practice controlling the temporary appendage while eating, getting a surprise visit from Wulfrich, who received a small bowl of fresh meat from the cooks. As the soldiers from the Nurmengard siege began to return, the noise level increased, though the mood also improved. Sure, there were those worried about their friends in the infirmary or at the other sieges, but most of the Irregulars and Peacekeepers were laughing or talking about what they would do back home. A few even had Hags seated amongst them, humoring the men as they awaited a night of unrestrained passion. Lilith smiled a little, not bothering to tell the Hags to hold back tonight. Everyone that was here had endured the grueling conditions of war. A bit of fun was a welcome slice of normalcy they could all use more of.

"... Aside from Nurmengard, the base located on the Jutland Peninsula near the port of Kiel was particularly well guarded. It seemed that Grindelwald had given the facility over to a more experimental commander who had been testing how to redesign or enhance ships and submarines with the use of magic. Fortunately, the Navy was more than happy to lend covering fire while the Goblins surged from the underground. Still, we lost a few hundred men in that siege, with almost a thousand injured. The Hexenmeisters suffered almost ninety percent casualty rates, though until we can get access to all the damaged passages, we can't be sure of the total enemy dead, though it's above two thousand at the moment." Lilith ran her hand through her hair, looking at the estimates for the dead in all of the Hexenmeister fortresses, while also noticing the number of captured individuals. "Wait, the number of captured people is higher than what you are suggesting. Were there non combatants at the other facilities?" The General nodded. "Indeed. They secured some family members of the Hexenmeisters, at least enough to sustain themselves in all seven facilities for a few decades without issue. Based on our assessments, there was a decent amount of thought put into the facilities, including access to water, ports, control over land used for farming, livestock and mining operations. Nurmengard was simply Grindelwald's secure facility for himself and his command structure." Lilith leaned back in her seat. "Well, it's a good thing we took them out now. Who knows what nasty magic and equipment they would have developed in isolation for decades. That said, these numbers are a disaster for the German magical population."

Charlus, who had been helped up to the War Room with crutches, nodded. "It's just as bad in both France and Italy. I doubt there is a magical family left unaffected anywhere on the continent." He looked across the table at Lilith. "The ICW is calling the situation a success and is preparing to schedule the next Assembly session in Luxembourg for the upcoming summer. How realistic do you think that is?" Looking at the map of the current state of the front lines, Lilith shrugged. "Hard to say. The sieges took out as many of the Hexenmeister forces as we had hoped, but there could have been units deployed elsewhere. The biggest threat will be from terrorist attacks performed by these remnants. A few weeks of checking on the locals and combing through the countryside for escaped Hexenmeisters wouldn't go out of place." The General took a drink from his cup of coffee. "Will this be something the Coalition would handle, or will the responsibility fall back on the Peacekeepers?" Lilith thought for a second, before looking at King Durin, who had arrived to report on his people's losses. A few of his warriors died in every siege they participated in, though the magical resistances of their equipment and race gave them better protection than the Irregulars with her shields. The Dwarves with the most casualties had been those at Nurmengard, as Grindlewald's Elder Wand enhanced Fiendfyre exceeded what protection they had. "I would assume that the Dwarven Nation will seek to return to its borders, not to mention secure the facilities they helped capture. Same for the Goblins."

Getting a brief smirk from the Dwarf King made her shake her head, before Lilith looked at Imri. The Hags had definitely been behaving themselves of late, enjoying the chance to kill enemy combatants in droves while displaying their exceptional magical and physical capabilities. The ICW would have to re-evaluate their decision to exclude them from the Assembly, as well as everyone else that took part in the Coalition, if they wanted to maintain friendly relations with the Covens, and Lilith would make sure to force their hand. They were as much her people as anyone else at this moment in time. "Will the Hags be willing to assist in the capture or confrontation of rogue enemy elements left in occupied territory?" The Hag Mistress gave her a smile full of jagged teeth. "The Covens would be delighted to cull the remaining enemies within the edges of our territories. Though that is if anyone survived. The Schattenwolves were very thorough in their hunts across all wooded areas in the central continent." The General muttered under his breath. "I will say. High Command got dozens of reports about rogue wolf packs taking out the few unfortunate souls that decided to stay in the woods. Our soldiers followed the warnings we issued, but the noises did get them spooked. The excuse that these are packs that had been starved in the winter and had been forced to seek out new territories in the spring have alleviated some concerns, but they need to avoid stirring the pot any further." Lilith sighed. "I will see what I can do. Anyways, while the fall of the Hexenmeisters has yet to be officially called, I believe the base components of the Coalition that gathered here in January should continue operations. After all, there is still Berlin to worry about."

The older gentlemen chuckled. "Montgomery and Patton will never admit it, but having the Coalition lend a hand in taking out the defences around the capital will be of great help. After that, the magical district is all yours." Charlus scratched his cheek, his beard having grown a bit while recuperating from his injury. "I will ask the ICW if we have any representatives from Berlin who could help with the wards at the Ministry building. If we can have a repeat of Vienna, recapturing the magical heart of Germany should be a breeze." Lilith nodded. "You do that. Also, see if you can get us permission to deploy forces if resistance pockets are found in Allied occupied territory. Italy, Greece and the Balkans are a mess right now and I can imagine a few magical factions that were terrified of the Hexenmeisters that could try to stir up trouble. Those Dragon Reserves in particular need to be kept secure." Charlus shuddered. "Yeah, no disagreement here." Getting some help from a fellow Peacekeeper, Charlus hobbled his way out of the tent, with the General patting Lilith's shoulder. "High Command was able to secure the funds necessary for the Irregulars and Peacekeepers needing prosthetics." King Durin also stood up from his high chair, before walking up to Lilith. "Some of our soldiers were also injured and were in need of amputation. I imagine that you would be willing to negotiate for the release of the designs to our smiths?" Lilith waved her hand at him. "Just send your negotiators up here so we can iron out an agreement. Though I will be requesting enough materials for the injured Coalition soldiers to be delivered here. I intend to build most of them with help from the Healers. It's the least I can do for those that were injured, risking their lives on my orders."

Durin laughed wholeheartedly. "I can see why the Hags show you so much respect. If you ever take up politics or a throne, I doubt there would be many that would challenge you, and those that would would be made aware as to how beloved you are by those you command. I look forward to furthering our business ventures, Lady of the Dark." Lilith groaned under her breath as she shook Durin's arm, before he and his guards left the War Room, the General giving Lilith a raised eyebrow. "Should High Command be concerned?" Lilith pouted at him. "Unless you all decide to wage war against the Magicals and Dark Creatures, then no. I have no idea why they keep calling me that!" The General smiled at her, having meant his previous remark in jest. "Perhaps because it just fits. Now if you excuse me, I need to check with them concerning the attack plans for Berlin." Lilith waved at him as he and his guards vacated the tent, leaving her alone. At least, until Tom entered, carrying a cup of coffee and offering it to her. "So, what's this I hear about you becoming a Lady of the Dark?" Lilith groaned. "I don't know! Imri started it and now Durin is using it as well. I wouldn't be surprised if the Goblins called me that, as well. At this point, I am not sure if I prefer being called Lady of the Dark or Master of Death. Either one is ridiculously presumptive!" Tom, for his part, didn't stoke Lilith's flames regarding the matter any further, even if he secretly agreed with them. The Hags, Goblins and Dwarves had all recognized her authority, and there were whispers about the Weres and Vampires seeking an audience with her. For all intents and purposes, she had become the de facto face of the Dark Creatures. Which made Tom smile, knowing that she would do everything to be worthy of the role, whilst refusing to claim it. It was a part of who she was that he greatly adored, after all.

"Cassie, are you alright? You seem… chipper today." Cassandra turned towards Myrtle, who was seated next to her at the Ravenclaw table at Hogwarts' Great Hall, giving her a bright smile. "Sure I am. I am expecting some mail to arrive today with good news." Myrtle frowned, unsure what her friend meant by that. Sure, mail was still coming in and the news about the war were sometimes amongst the letters, particularly since her father liked to keep her informed as to what was happening, but based on his last few messages and the newspapers he sent to her, there wasn't exactly anything that jumped out. For a moment she thought that her friend was having one of her weird episodes that Lilith always took seriously, but Myrtle wasn't sure how to interpret Cassandra's words or moods like their mutual friend could. Myrtle's frown grew mournful as she thought about the two people who had been missing from the castle for a little over two months. While the classes went on like usual, though the threat of the NEWT examinations looming over the seventh years this coming May left them deeply anxious, there was an underlying sense of worry from most of them concerning the fates of Tom Riddle and Lilith von Schwarzwald. While Gryffindor wasn't as troubled by it with the exception of Ignatius and Minerva, as well as the younger students who had been introduced to the Council of Walpurgis as potential members, the same couldn't be said in Ravenclaw and Slytherin, with the former missing the ever inquisitive witch that made even the most book-learned amongst them think, while the latter were concerned for their Founder's recently returned descendant.

The Council itself had remained quiet, even as they continued to follow in their footsteps in developing solutions for issues that plagued the students. One of these was how deeply the students missed the morning deliveries of mail by owl in the Great Hall. They knew they wouldn't be able to convince the Headmaster to bring it back unless their suggestion kept in place the security measures that had been established. So, after a bit of brainstorming, the Council pitched the idea of maintaining the Mail Room where the Elves checked and prepared the mail to be delivered to the students throughout the day, but that any mail delivered by owl in the morning was to be checked by the elves but allowed to be delivered by the very owls that didn't have other deliveries to make. The elves could even make sure that the owls were unaffected by any foreign magic themselves, before allowing them to enter the Great Hall to make their deliveries safely. The proposal was reviewed by the Headmaster and tested out a few days before being implemented fully after the Elves had no problems meeting the new responsibilities. Headmaster Dippet had looked positively thrilled at the sight of the students looking forward to mornings again for the mail, even though letters could be delivered and hand delivered by the Hogwarts Elves throughout the day until curfew. Myrtle looked at Cassandra again, whose eyes kept searching the Great Hall's enchanted roof for any sign of the owls arriving.

Out of everyone at Hogwarts, it was clear that Cassandra had been the person most affected by the absence of her two friends. While Riddle and her were always reserved around each other, anyone could see the deep respect they had for the other, with Riddle taking every word Cassandra spoke seriously, and the blonde Ravenclaw never being afraid to speak her mind to him. Aside from his casual relationship with Myrtle as they bonded over non-magical news and her father's work in Parliament, the first generation witch felt that his relationship with Cassandra was a lot more relaxed but important to both of them. Of course, this was because of the place that Lilith had in both their lives. Even Myrtle knew that. While none of the students bothered Cassandra as they had done during the girl's first few years, it was clear that most of her fellow students still were wary of her, unsure on how to interact with her, let alone interpret her cryptic and clipped words. In the last few weeks, however, Cassandra had been harder to handle. She had personally admitted that she was having trouble sleeping and that she was growing increasingly worried about Lilith. Then, a week ago today, the young woman had gone perfectly still during class before she suddenly broke down crying. Myrtle had taken her to the Hospital Wing, where Teresa confirmed she was physically fine, but that she would stay there for the day as she was given calming draughts to help her along. Then, that same night, she looked like she couldn't be happier. Myrtle wanted to just ascribe it to the medication she was on, but Cassandra's behaviour today had her curious.

Sure enough, the sound of owls filled the air as the mail was delivered by the flying creatures throughout the Hall. As Myrtle received her father's letter and a rolled up newspaper, however, she frowned as the owl's began to disperse, not a single one leaving a letter for Cassandra, who just kept happily chewing on a slice of toast covered in marmalade. Cassandra must have sensed her friend's eyes on her as she turned and smiled. "You'll see. It takes time for them to cross the Continent, you know." Myrtle blinked at her and just said "sure," deciding to read a bit from the newspaper while she waited. As the students started to get up to head up for their first period classes, a pair of loud screeches filled the air. While Myrtle and the Council had seen Pandora and Galatea before, with Pandora visibly making deliveries for Riddle all the time, this was the first time that the general population saw Galatea, as the two mechanical birds flew over everyone's heads in a clearly coordinated flight as they mirrored each other, before they both simultaneously landed before Cassandra and Myrtle, dropping of a letter for each of them. After the two birds chirped in delight as the two women rubbed their wet metallic feathers clean, they flew to the Slytherin table, dropping off a few more letters, before the two landed at the Staff table, delivering letters to Headmaster Dippet and Madame Prewett. Keeping her eye on the staff table, Myrtle looked down at the letter that Tom had written to her, her voice coming out in a screech the owls could have envied. "Grindelwald has been confirmed as dead and Berlin has fallen! What's left of the German leadership has surrendered! The war in Europe is over!"

A few more happy squeals came from the Slytherin table, with both Alessia de Francesco and Biaggio Zabini speaking in rapidfire Italian, the young girl practically squeezing the life out of Orion who was seated next to her. The entire Great Hall was soon filled with the cacophony that was when everyone started talking to each other at the same time, with Myrtle's classmates asking to see or for her to read the letter out loud. Cassandra kept her letter sealed and had stashed it away into her robes, her eyes filled with joy before they grew worried as they focused on the Staff Table. Myrtle, who had been about to read her letter from Tom aloud, looked towards the professors as well, seeing why her friend was so concerned. While everyone else seemed to have received good news, Headmaster Dippet seemed to be doing his best to cover his face with his hands, seemingly restraining back tears, as Madame Prewett and Professor Greengrass led the man out of the Great Hall through the back doors. "Not everyone who had friends and family go off to war will see them return home." Cassandra's words sliced through the murmurs around the Ravenclaw table, causing everyone to look at her as she took one of the decorative flowers from the Breakfast Feast and whispered a soft prayer in a language that Myrtle didn't know or recognize, before the blonde placed the flower on an empty plate next to her. As the elves began to clear up the tables whilst everyone was heading off to class, Myrtle looked back at the Ravenclaw table from the entrance to the Great Hall, the plate with its flower left untouched in the empty Hall. The two owls had left without anyone noticing.

Teresa helped Armando Dippet into his high back chair in his office, her old friend having refused to accompany her into the Hospital Wing, instead asking his two concerned colleagues to bring him up to his office and personal chambers, where he asked to be seated. Hogsby appeared next to the Healer, handing her a vial of Calming Draught. "Armando, please take this. It will help you feel better. And Hogsby, no alcohol for a few days until I have had a chat with him. I don't care if he orders you." Hogsby nodded at the witch. "Of course, Madame Prewett. Hogsby and the elves will look after the grieving Headmaster." Teresa sighed in relief, glad that the elves were backing her up, when she looked at the letter in Armando's hand. Dippet, having been staring up at the ceiling as he was fed the medicine, spoke up. "My dear friend Alexander has passed away." Teresa looked at Armando, stunned by his words, with Melia looking confused. "Who is Alexander?" The Healer bit her lip, trying to gauge what she could and couldn't say about the secretive Peverell Patriarch. "He was Lilith's patron while she was here in Britain, a distant relation of hers. Apparently, he and Armando have known each other for decades, if not more, though you would never have figured it had you seen Alexander. The man looked quite young." Dippet smiled softly as tears fell from his eyes. "Aye, that he did. That was his blessing." The tears didn't stop as they poured across his cheeks. "I… I am so sorry. Could… could you both… give me some time for myself? Melia, please tell my students that I won't be able to see them today."

The two nodded as they offered their condolences to the Headmaster, before leaving the room, as Teresa told Melia that her letter was from Poppy just as the door closed, the room filling with silence that was only interrupted by Armando's sobs. In his life among the witches and wizards of Britain, the long lived descendant from the Fae had learned to keep himself divested from forming too many friendships. Sure, a Magical could live for almost a hundred and fifty years, a few even reaching two hundred out of sheer willpower, but very few of them retained their faculties for so long, deteriorating well before that time. And while those with Magic could live long lives, it didn't mean they always did. The Black family itself was infamous for this, with its descendants almost always dying relatively young. Combine that with the recent tumultuous times, and the life expectancy of any wizard or witch was well below anything that Armando himself could reach without truly suffering from mental or physical decay. His very first friends had been unable to recognize him by the time they were in their late nineties, a source of great pain for Dippet. That was why, when happenstance brought him and Alexander together, Armando had allowed himself to grow attached to him. Hearing from his kin that Alexander had retained his youth for close to a millenium, a trusted wizard among the Fae descended conclaves, the part Fae wizard had finally found someone he could relax with.

Alexander's very easy going nature, of course, helped out greatly as the two got to know each other over books, with Dippet being ever curious about every form of magic that he could learn, and Alexander having a seemingly endless collection of tomes and scrolls to pick from. When Dippet took a position at Hogwarts as the Spell Creation and Charms Professor, the last of the Peverells had no issue just appearing in his office, inspecting some of the spells the students attempted to develop or rediscover, at times problem solving some of the issues between them so that Dippet could later help the student develop the spells to their natural conclusion. However, as the decades went on, Dippet saw less and less of Alexander, his dear friend seemingly losing interest in the world, his duty to defend a Kingdom that had long lost its noble bloodlines and had dabbled in inhumane practices with their treatment of foreigners, slaves and subjects alike causing the deeply righteous man to question his own reason for sticking around. Dippet hadn't heard from Alexander at all since the day that the first of the Potter siblings had been born. Then, without warning, his friend returned, asking for his help with a young Austrian Refugee he had taken in. Dippet knew she was special to Alexander then, and the more they spoke about her only reinforced that truth in his heart. But the current Headmaster at Hogwarts had been happy. His dear friend was back, far more animated and emotional than ever before, willingly trusting him again.

And now… he was gone. Raising Lilith's letter up to reread it, Dippet felt his eyes grow misty again. Alexander Peverell, a man that had endured a thousand years of life, had died, protecting his descendants from dying before their time. The mention of Dumbledore's passing did stir Dippet's emotions as well, though it was more disappointment, rather than grief. The former Professor and Deputy Headmaster was someone that Dippet had wanted to help, particularly after the man suffered the unexpected loss of his younger sister, Adriana, who was not able to attend Hogwarts due to her condition. Allowing the young man to have a safe and stable job at Hogwarts, a place that should have felt safe to him, filled with the enthusiasm of so many children discovering magic, some for the very first time, should have helped to ease the pain in Albus' heart. Sadly, Dippet had miscalculated and Dumbledore had sought to warp the very minds he was duty bound to nurture and protect. His death was a travesty in that Dippet had failed to save him from himself. Alexander Peverell's death, however, was a tragedy that Dippet didn't know how to even begin to address. His anchor in the storm, this ever present fixture in his life was gone now, this time with no hope of ever coming back. The very idea that he wouldn't hear Alexander's snarky remarks or dry humor again pained him to no end.

"Armando Dippet?" Regaining some of his composure, Dippet cleaned his glasses slightly as he focused his eyes on the ghostly figure before him, frowning as he didn't recognize the young looking specter. "Yes?" The man held his hand to his heart and bowed. "Greetings, Headmaster. My name is Lesław Starosta. My lady, Frau Lilith von Schwarzwald, didn't wish to request this in a letter as she felt it was better to ask you directly, but she has been delayed in Italy as a few final pockets of Hexenmeister resistance are stomped out. Not wishing to send Galatea to make another prolonged journey, the lady wished to enquire of you, if she and Tom Riddle would be able to return to Hogwarts for the remaining duration of the term. Of course, both are clear that they may be required to step out of the Castle, but after their abrupt departure and recent activities, they wanted to make sure that you would grant them permission to return." Dippet waved the comment off. "Lord Slytherin may come and go as he pleases. He knows better than to ask me for permission. As for Frau von Schwarzwald, I am certain she is more than capable of entering and exiting the castle without my say so." The Polish soldier smiled at the Headmaster. "As the current Master of Death, or Mistress, though she is currently quite irate about anyone addressing her as anything but her position as head of the von Schwarzwald family, she is indeed capable of bypassing your will on this matter, but she says that she has no intention to. In her words "I will honor Alexander's friendship with you by respecting your wishes regarding my ability to enter and leave Hogwarts at will, only ignoring it at times of emergency." What is your response to my lady's query?"

It took a moment for the ghost's words to sink in, as Armando closed his eyes. The young Frau von Schwarzwald was indeed a thoughtful woman. Had she merely written in her letter that she had assumed Alexander's power, Dippet would have reserved some doubt. But to send a ghost addressing her by the moniquer that had belonged to Alexander, it left no doubt at all that she had indeed assumed the full powers that had belonged to his dear friend. "You may inform Frau von Schwarzwald that she and Mr Riddle are free to return to Hogwarts for the remainder of term and to visit it afterwards at their leisure." The spirit bowed. "Understood. Lastly, in order to avoid any written mention of it from existing, the Lady wished to inform you that the Wand has been destroyed and the Stone is beyond the reach of any mortal. The future of the Cloak will be left to the discretion of those whose duty has been to keep it safe. My lady and her consort will be arriving as soon as they are done with their duties in the continent. My apologies for disturbing you at a time of mourning. A good evening to you, Headmaster Dippet." The spirit vanished from the room, leaving Dippet in a somewhat more mellow mood. Lilith's actions and words made it clear that she respected him as her mentor's friend and that despite her assumption of Alexander's power, that hadn't changed. As for Dippet, while Alexander's loss would likely still weigh heavily on him, his pain lessened enough that he was able to grab a piece of parchment and begin to write. The last of the Peverells had been a fixture in more than just his life. He needed to make sure that the man who had hidden for all of his long life was given a proper farewell. His friend deserved no less.

"I was wondering where you were. Damn. That's quite the view." Lilith stood up, dusting off the stray bits of grass that were attached to her pants, as she had been on a soft slope overlooking the valleys of the Austrian Alps as they stretched out eastwards, the mountains decreasing in size. After nearly four months back on the mountain, and a full month since the cessation of the larger operations of the coalition, the base at the von Schwarzwald Estate was finally being closed down. That wasn't to say that the Coalition was officially disbanded. While the ceasefires and peace treaties were being negotiated between the European nations that had been at war for several years, there were still military groups trying to assert their dominance. Regional resistance or collaborationist forces had been engaging in their own smaller scale genocides across the continent and as the Allied Powers began the process of restoring the rule of law, or in the Soviet Union's case the imposition of the Communist Parties as the sole ruling political parties in their occupied territories, there was a need to bring these renegade forces under control. Fortunately for the ICW, the Magical communities that had ethnic ties to these paramilitary groups weren't interested in aiding them in perpetuating genocides or evading capture, though the Allies were also hesitant to dedicate more of their forces to the region. The plans for the military occupation of Germany were already being finalized, with the Soviet Union thankfully being willing to abdicate it's negotiated claim to half of Berlin, though this came at the cost Poland's borders being redrawn, even while the country would likely not gain its independence from the Soviet Union's control. Lilith hadn't been too enthusiastic about that when the General informed the Coalition leadership.

So, while the Allied forces began to redirect their efforts to establishing and rebuilding Europe while those with Pacific interests were redirecting their efforts to the war against Japan, the Coalition had been tasked to fill in where required, assisting in the capture of paramilitary groups, terrorist organizations that weren't interested in the cessation of hostilities against civilian targets, and the few remnants of the Nazi and Fascist movements in both Germany and Italy. The operations did give the Coalition the chance to check in on the magical communities in the regions it hadn't operated in, particularly in the south. The Italian magical families had always been a bit of an oddity in the international community. Whilst in the rest of the world, the magical populations tended to center among the indigenous populations, particularly in regions that saw heavy European colonization for centuries, the communities in Italy had for over a thousand years existed in a territory dominated by an organized religion that constantly advocated and attempted to eliminate any traces of these elements they deemed as an affront to their god. There were quite a few stubborn families that endured, maintaining some of the beliefs of the Roman Pantheon, though a vast majority of them followed France's example and adapted their beliefs to some of the Roman Catholic faith's principles, though never as far as abandoning their magical practices. The Black family itself was considered an offshoot of a group that had retained most of the Roman pantheon beliefs, though had assimilated some Christian traditions. Unsurprisingly, with such a history between the Italian Magical Community and the general population, the Estates of the local magical families were built with a siege mentality in place.

When the Coalition arrived and checked on the communities, they found that the less well off families had hunkered down in the Estates of the wealthy. The de Francesco family home had survived the Hexenmeisters' constant attempts to break into it thanks to the isolated position of it in the Umbria region, far from the major magical districts in Naples, Venice and Sicily. The Zabini family, on the other hand, had suffered severe damage to their property as soon as it became clear that they had been collaborating in what Grindelwald had called bad faith. The Head of the family had apparently been very happy when the British and American forces took the island, giving them a breather, though the fact that his second born was a known highly positioned officer in the Hexenmeisters had left the Zabini Patriarch in the difficult position of either casting out his son from the family or to keep him tied to the family magic to prevent the man from attempting to harm them at all. Lilith had the unfortunate task of delivering said Hexenmeister's body to the old man, who was saddened that his son had died, though he was relieved that the family's future was secured with his grandson in Britain, whom he hoped to see as soon as the ICW travel restrictions were lifted. Once the last embers of violence in Italy, Austria, Germany and what remained of Vichy France were stamped out, the Coalition had been given permission to move out of their base of operations. The majority of the Irregulars would return to Britain to act as security forces, though a sizable force would remain on standby at their initial military base, just in case their services were needed in Asia or the Pacific.

Seeing Shamira approaching from the main base with her grandfather did surprise Lilith, as Ira had elected to remain in Switzerland with his people whilst the Kabbalist Protectors assisted in the Coalition. "My apologies, with the base moving out soon, I just wanted some alone time. Can I help you with something? Are there problems back in Switzerland?" Ira chuckled merrily. "Problems that don't require your immediate attention, of that I can assure you. I simply wanted to thank you in person for the opportunity you gave to my people. Word about our part in the destruction of the enemy and in the dismantling of their defences has begun spreading, even among the non-magicals. The reputation of our people has seen some moderate improvement, even though we are still seen as heretics by the more orthodox adherents to the faith." Lilith ran her hand through her hair. "Have your Elders been able to decide on where your people will be settling down? I imagine the idea of returning to your previous homes is… unpleasant." Shamira muttered under her breath. "After so many of our neighbors betrayed our people to those butchers? Of course that option has been ruled out. How could we ever feel safe there again, even if Prague and the other cities were synonymous with our people's contributions." Lilih nodded, understanding Shamira's anger. "So, will you be taking the Zionist proposal?" Shamira winced, looking slightly ashamed as Ira gave her a somewhat disapproving look. "Some of our youth are very interested in following through with the idea of returning to our people's ancient homeland."

Walking to stand by Lilith's side, Ira stared out over the landscape, the view easing some of the tension from his face. "Where the lands of the former Kingdoms of Judea and Israel unoccupied, then perhaps I too would be more interested in heading to the Middle East. However, the region is very much occupied by the local Palestinians. While there is indeed a local Jewish population with measured support from the British overseers, the constant violence between them and the Arab people has shown no sign of ebbing. After what we have endured here in Europe… The very idea of our people performing the same vile deeds of displacing, if not outright killing of another ethnic race is beyond revolting to me." Shamira's eyes were filled with unshed tears. "But grandfather, if we do not fight for a home in Palestine with our kin, then where will we live? What place could we call home without fear of being betrayed or replaced?" Ira remained quiet, as Lilith realized that this was probably a question that Shamira and many of the other younger Ksbbalist have been asking of their Elders. Having some knowledge about the perpetual violence that would grip the Middle East with the constant struggles between Israel and its Arab neighbors, the young redhead didn't much know what option was open to them, as their decision to follow through or not wouldn't change the events that were likely already in motion on the other side of the Mediterranean. As she looked out over the valley, a thought did occur to her. "Would your people be willing to settle here?" The two Kabbalists looked at Lilith with surprise as she gestured at the valley.

"Because of the Hexenmeisters and the subsequent harsh winters, the villages that dotted this region have all died out. While I would never suggest your people take up residence in these abandoned buildings, you could build new homes and communities on the mountain. The land technically belongs to my family but with a proper negotiation, as well as the establishment of public lands to be used for the construction of roads, utility installations and local governance buildings, not to mention a suitable renegotiation with the Bregenzerwald Coven regarding "reproductive" agreements, I would have no problem ceeding the land to your people." Ira looked at Lilith. "Frau von Schwarzwald, your offer is most kind but after everything that you have done for us we simply don't wish to abuse your hospitality like this." Lilith shook her hair, the red locks having grown somewhat since January. "It wouldn't be an imposition. Your people deserve a place to call your own without fear of being evicted. I have enough political power left amongst the Austrian Magical Community that your immigration here will not be contested. And it's not like I wouldn't be gaining something in return." Looking back at the ruins of her home, Lilith lowered her eyes. "Coming back here, I knew that it wouldn't be the same as it was when I lived here with my family. My parents, cousins and friends in the villages are all gone. The house will take a long time to rebuild as I try to reconcile my desire to restore what was lost with building a new home freed from the horrors of my family's death. Being up here, alone, on a mountain only populated by Hags and Schattenwolves, while neither are horrible company, wouldn't be my idea of a future I could look forward to." Shamira's comment of "I don't think anyone would consider them pleasant company" did earn her a reproaching glare from Ira, before the old man looked at Lilith with what appeared to be a renewed sense of hope.

"Are you certain of this? In the last few months, my people have been debating resettlement rather vigorously. While we won't deny those who wish to return to the Middle East their right to follow their own dreams, your offer could certainly bring an end to the debate." Lilith smiled at Ira, taking his hands in hers. "I am. Particularly now… that I feel that what you and your people have taught me about magic will likely mean more to me in the next few years than all the spells I have ever learned from Hogwarts or my family. Giving your people a place where you can rebuild your lives is the least I can do." Ira raised her hands and kissed them, causing the young woman to blush. "May our god's blessing ever be with you, my dear." Shamira pulled a surprised Lilith into a hug as soon as her grandfather gave her enough space. "You have no idea what this means to us. And while the winters here are cold, I can live with that knowing that my grandfather won't be angry at me anymore. Oh." Pulling back, the young brunette blushed. "I… need to check with David. If he agrees then…" Ira gestured at his granddaughter with his hand. "Yes, it would be wise if your future fiancée has no issues about settling here. Go and check with him before I decide to void my approval of his plans to propose to you." Lilith smiled a little as the young woman ran back to camp, a teasing smile on the old man's face. "So, I also have another proposal I would like your opinion on. What would you say if I was to establish a Magical Institute focused on Higher Learning, one that would offer a proper course teaching Kabbalist magic to young adults? With the full cultural and religious element preserved as part of the instruction, even if the course is taken by none Jewish Magicals." Ira raised an eyebrow at the curious nature of her proposal. "I am listening."

Chapter 63: Legacy

"I call this extraordinary session of the Wizengamot on April 20th of 1945 to order, beginning with news from the International Confederation of Wixen. It was confirmed that on March 18 of this year, Gellert Grindelwald was killed during a siege of his hidden fortress of Nurmengard. With the other sieges performed by the ICW Peacekeepers and other forces labeled as the "Coalition," all Hexenmeister forces have either been destroyed or captured. With the recent confirmation of Adolf Hitler's suicide in the newly occupied city of Berlin, the war in Europe is effectively over. That said, the Aurors sent to reinforce the Peacekeeping forces will be returning to their country of origin in rotations, until an adequate Peacekeeping Task Force takes up the security of the Central European magical communities. These same forces will eventually be recalled as soon as trustworthy local law enforcement officers are able to retake the responsibilities over their own people." Chief Witch Fawley lowered the report she held in her hand. "Whilst it isn't the full return of our Aurors and Reservists that the Wizengamot would have liked, the fact that many of our brave witches and wizards will be returning home to rest for some time before retaking continental security assignments is enough for all of us to celebrate. Thank you, Lord Slytherin, for delivering this missive in person, and for the service you provide in bringing this war to a more speedy conclusion." Tom, from his seat next to Arcturus Black, bowed his head and held up his hand in thanks as the chamber applauded. "Thank you all for the warm welcome. I just hope my Proxy wasn't too much of a bother. While she kept me apprised, I am afraid she was rather sparse on the mood of the Assembly regarding her presence."

The majority of the present Lords and Lady fidgeted in their seats, though Speakers Bones and Potter, as well as the Chief Witch were all smiling knowingly. "Believe me, my lord, she represented you with distinction, though with her own unique… shall we say flair? Regardless, we are all grateful to have you back in one piece. We know not all soldiers were so lucky." Turning to look at the Light Faction's section, Gwynevere Fawley gestured to the Speaker. "Now, I believe that Speaker Potter wished to make an announcement." Tom, as well as all those who personally knew and respected Henry, sat up straight, as the elder statesman took his position on the podium. "Thank you, Chief Witch Fawley. As many of you may remember, I returned to this body to serve as Speaker when the ICW Assembly was forced to flee Luxembourg during the initial days of this war. In the time since, I have gotten to know the members of this body, for good and ill, as I pursued the involvement of our people in bringing the war to a close. With Grindelwald dead and the Hexenmeister threat neutralized, it is only right for me to step down from my position as Speaker for the Light." As murmurs filled the Wizengamot chamber and visitor gallery, Tom felt himself frowning, as Henry spoke up, sounding older and more frail than he ever remembered him being. "It has been an honour to represent my family's faction during a time of great need, but I had looked forward to retiring after my wife's passing. I intend to do so now. As such, I open the position of Speaker to nomination."

To the surprise of a few people, Cornelia Ross stood up. "The House of Ross nominates Lady McKinnon to the position of Speaker for the Light." Chief Witch Fawley waited patiently, though no other nominations came forward. She eyed the two known close friends. "It would seem your position is uncontested, Lady McKinnon. Still, a vote must be called. All those in the Light in favor of Lady McKinnon's appointment as Speaker, say Aye and raise your hand." A loud chorus rang out as most, though not all, members of the Light raised their hands. Chief Witch Fawley struck the gavel down. "The Ayes have it. Lady McKinnon, you may take your new position as Speaker." As the Lady approached Henry's seat, the older gentleman spoke up one final time. "It is now with my utmost well wishes to everyone here that I cede my seat and vote to my Proxy, Euphemia Potter, as I intend to take my leave from this Assembly. I bid you all a good day." To the surprise of everyone, as Henry started walking down and heading for the exit, Arcturus stood up from his seat and bowed, followed closely by Speaker Bones. A vast majority of the remaining Lord and Ladies followed suit, leaving Henry feeling a bit misty eyed as he bowed to them all with a flourish before exiting the chamber, passing his Proxy with a nod as she approached the Chief Witch's stand. Handing a note to the Scribe, Euphemia took her oath and sat down in an open seat next to her mother and elder sister. Said Scribe, looking uncomfortable even to Tom, handed the Chief Witch the note, all of those in the Assembly noticing the surprised look on her face.

"It would seem we have a new claimant to an empty Seat in the Assembly. Guards, you may escort him in." As the doors opened once more, those who had worked their lives with Henry Potter since his youth felt as if an impossible ghost from their past had just walked into the room as Charlus Potter, walking gingerly on his right leg with a cane for support, approached the Chief Witch. Everyone looked surprised as they looked from Euphemia to Charlus, before the man spoke up. "My apologies for the delay, but my fiancée was less than happy about having me leave our bedroom back home whilst I am still unwell. Still, I felt it was better if I got this over with now. I, formerly Charlus Potter, hereby declare myself as Charlus Peverell, Lord of the Ancient House of Peverell. I am here to claim a Seat and a Vote as permitted by my family's name and status." The stunned silence turned to pandemonium, particularly from the Dark Families who still retained memories of the Peverrel family's predilection for ending their lines. The Chief Witch spent some time getting them in order, with Tom hearing Lord Malfoy speaking quietly to Arcturus next to him, who took notice of his calm demeanor. "You knew about this?" Arcturus shrugged. "He is going to marry my cousin. I was informed out of respect." Once the Chamber was quiet, Chief Witch Fawley turned her attention back to Charlus. "Lord Peverell. As is tradition, declare which faction you wish to align your House to." Looking towards the Neutrals, Charlus raised his hand. "While the Peverell Family has always strived to be Neutral, I am too much my father's son to take a seat amongst the Faction. As such, for the moment, the Peverell Family will align itself with the Light."

As the noise level rose up, Charlus asked for permission to speak before the Assembly, which was granted. Feeling a bit nervous, the sight of his father joining Fleamont in the visitor gallery seats gave Charlus a surge of courage, before he addressed the Wizengamot. "I am sure you are all surprised to hear me claim the Peverell name. I, as all others, had assumed that the family had passed on, what remained of them being bedtime stories or relics locked away in some dark vault. So I was surprised to learn that the family had endured. For over six hundred years, they survived in the shadows of our world, never taking the spotlight, nor claiming their birthrights, though they remained singularly focused on fulfilling their oaths to Britain and to their bloodlines. A few months ago I met my predecessor for the first time and learned these truths and others. For while the Peverells were presumed dead, they never stopped defending Britain from their enemies, taking them on as they ever did, with violent certainty and steadfast dedication. They were the phantom force responsible for the deaths of the extremists and Hexenmeisters during their acts of terror in the previous year, before the siege on Hogwarts. Just as Britain recognized the threat of the Hexenmeisters, so too did they. In the final moments of the war, the last of the Peverells stood with me and so many others against Grindelwald's threat." Lowering down his hand to his right knee, which now sat atop a prosthetic that Lilith had made for him that he had yet to get fully used to, he looked about everyone in the room. "Where the battle that took the lives of many of my friends and comrades, where many more soldiers like myself were wounded irreparably in our service, it would also claim the life of the Last Peverell, who died protecting his people, his nation and his family."

Taking a deep breath, Charlus looked towards the Chief Witch. "Out of respect for my predecessor, they will remain anonymous to all but those who knew them personally. But I am not like they are. I cannot, will not, hide in the shadows. My pride as a Peacekeeper, a Potter and now as a Peverell demands that I reclaim the family name and breathe life into it. For the sake of the children I wish to see born to this new Peverell bloodline and for the sake of all those who are bound to me by blood and marriage, I will bring the family back to its position among the British Magical Community. But make no mistake, the oaths that bound this family in defence of our home still hold true. Whatever form my battles may take, whether they be here in the Wizengamot with words, on the streets of London with a wand in my hand, or… or on the fields of France, a gun in my hand as the bodies of enemy, ally, and civilian lay around me, silenced by the forces of war, I will not let our home be threatened without facing the danger head on. The Peverell family has returned and we will serve as we have always done, with distinction… and without mercy. So, I look forward to working with all of you in the days to come to better our homeland for our children and their children, however long it may take." The Assembly remained silent as Charlus bowed to each of the Speakers, thanking the Chief Witch for the chance to speak, before taking a seat next to his sister-in-law, whose slap across the back of his head seemed to break what spell he had cast on the Assembly as the silence turned to murmurs. Tom, for his part, smiled, as he felt an invisible hand grip his shoulder. The Legacy of the Peverell family could not be in safer hands.

Leading a Thestral by the reins down the path to the Hogwarts main gates, Theseus' face broke into a smile as he spotted two figures standing just outside the iron bars. "Morning, Professor Ross. Do we have permission to enter?" The older gentleman chuckled as he used the key on his belt loop to unlock the gate, the only way for the warded entrance to be opened besides the Headmaster willing it to. "What, have you two suddenly become vampires that you must ask for permission?" Lilith gave him a toothy smile, her teeth sharp, though nowhere near as long and jagged as those found on Vampires or Hags. "As fun as that would have been, no, we are not vampires. While we could both easily enter Hogwarts unannounced, it seemed only fair to be respectful, now that we are officially graduates and all." Theseus waited a moment for the two of them to enter, before closing the gate behind them, sealing it back up as Lilith gently caressed the Thestral's face. "Yes, yes, it's good to see you too, Exu. How are the ladies? Any new fouls added to the herd?" Exu neighed happily, with Theseus rubbing the stallion's back. "Two were born recently. We are waiting to see if they make it a month before giving them names. Nice to see that you're still as friendly as ever with them. Though Exu seems a lot more fond of you now, which is odd, considering how they tend to be careful around those with deaths to their name." Tom, for his part, also reached out to the Thestral, finding the beast also welcomed his touch. Theseus looked between them, smiling a little. "Good to see that the war didn't really change you both all that much, though shorter hair does suit you."

Lilith ran her hand through her loose mane of hair. "Well, sorry to say that I intend to grow it out, though I will be taking the natural approach. So, shall we head for the Castle?" Theseus, out of politeness, offered Lilith to sit on Exu, but she declined, preferring to walk up the path with Tom as Theseus asked about the sort of creatures they ran into while in Europe, shuddering a little as Lilith talked about the Hag covens, his scars on his ribs aching slightly. As Tom described the schattenwolves and their behaviour around Lilith, the young redhead played with her hair, trying to hide her unease. While she hadn't lied about letting the hair grow naturally, it hadn't exactly been the whole truth. After returning to basecamp and receiving medical treatment from Dorea, it soon became clear that potions weren't having an effect on her. Those enhanced with alchemy did seem to do better, but standard Potions just seemed to sit heavy in her stomach, whilst balms, while pleasant to apply, were now little more than antiseptics or moisturizing cream to her. Having never seen Alexander shave or cut his hair, she wasn't entirely sure if her hair would grow back as it normally did, though she had noticed some growth, so she was optimistic about getting her long hair back to a length to braid again, but for now she would have to settle with what she had left. Tom, for his part, stated that he was fine with whatever hairstyle she took, though he would vehemently object to seeing her go bald. She wasn't sure if that was Tom projecting his own distaste for how Voldemort looked towards the end of his life, or if that look hadn't been intentional and he always hated it. She wasn't interested in dredging up any unpleasant memories of his, so she preferred to let that bit of information remain unknown.

Just at the top of the path, standing within the outer courtyard that was attached to the main entrance of Hogwarts Castle, stood Armando Dippet. Both Lilith and Tom walked up to him wearily. Lilith had seen and heard his reaction to Alexander's death and had shared the memories with Tom, so they were both unsure how he would react around them, as the living reminders that his centuries-long friend was gone. To their surprise, Dippet took Lilith's hands and squeezed them, causing Lilith to look up into his eyes, seeing the same gentle and caring man, though the red in his eyes made it clear that he was still mourning the loss. "You two have no idea how good it is to see you both back at Hogwarts. While the Castle has grown more lively, especially after your council suggested a change to the Mail security policy, there were quite a few of your friends that were deeply worried about your safety. The same goes for the staff. Both of you may not have been here for a full seven years, but the changes and impact you have had on the school is greater than most. Now, why don't you follow me inside. It seems to be a bit chilly out here today." Tom chuckled. "Sir, we were stationed in the Austrian Alps throughout all of January and February. What you call chilly, I would call the peak of comfort up there when not indoors with a warm mug of coffee." Armando laughed softly. "Fair enough, Mr Riddle. Still, let's get you inside. Theseus, don't tarry too much." As Ross went to return the Thestral to the herd, Dippet led the two into the Castle, raking them around the Great Hall. Lilith looked up at the Headmaster. "Again, sorry about Alexander. I begged him to stay in Britain but he chose to be by our side, before… before he gave his life to save mine."

Dippet nodded, his eyes teary. "He may have been a man driven by duty, but it was clear that you revived in him a sense of purpose tied to family once more. Believe me, you have nothing to apologize for. I may not have known every detail of his life, but I knew the man and I am certain that he walked into the Great Unknown gladly, while giving you two a chance at a peaceful life. And, if you have assumed his power, I certainly wouldn't ask you to apologize every time we met, or we would be doing this for quite some time." Lilith blushed slightly as Tom pulled her against him by her waist, kissing her cheek, before the two frowned as Dippet ushered them into the trophy room that had been added to the back of the Hogwarts Great Hall. Dippet chuckled nervously as they glared at him. "Now, while I agree with you two wanting to slip back into Hogwarts peacefully, I am afraid that the Council, the Staff and the wider student body disagreed. Now, I am sure you both could avoid stepping in there, but would you really disappoint them all after they decided to give you both such a warm welcome?" Lilith's shoulders slumped with Tom rubbing her back. "You won't be able to avoid the limelight forever. You did defeat Grindelwald and created an unprecedented Coalition to do it, bringing peace to the Continental Magical Communities." Lilith muttered under her breath. "I know, but I am not going to make it easy on anyone the moment they drag me into it." Tom kissed her hair. "Of that I have no doubt."

As soon as they stepped into the Great Hall through the staff entrance at the end of the chamber, the sound of quiet murmurs was replaced with cheers and clapping as Tom and Lilith waved at the tables filled with students, the loudest cheers coming from the Slytherin Table. After greeting the prefects of all the four houses who had been waiting for them at the end of their individual tables, who turned over bundles of letters to them from their perspective houses, the two made their way to the Slytherin Table, with Lilith taking the corridor between her house table and Ravenclaw's to embrace her friends seated amongst the Eagles, before taking a seat next to Orion and Alessia, with Tom next to Alphard, Abraxas and Druella. The Great Hall went silent as Dippet stood in the Speaker's stand. "I thank everyone here for giving your fellow students a warm welcome back. While they officially concluded their education at Hogwarts, both Frau von Schwarzwald and Lord Slitherin have requested the opportunity to remain with you all until graduation and I have granted it. That said, I hope I don't have to remind you all that war is a dreadful aspect of the world and that asking questions about their experiences in battle is unwelcomed. Be respectful of these two former students who returned to Hogwarts to find one last breath of normalcy before they must step out into the wider world, one that, thanks in part to their extraordinary efforts, personal sacrifices, as well as the loss of those who served along with them, have brought peace to Europe once more. Now please, enjoy your lunch."

The Great Hall soon returned to its usual buzz of innumerable conversations, with the Slytherin table being louder than usual. Alessia seemed particularly moved by Lilith describing the current state of her family's home and she even laughed as her parents had welcomed the Coalition forces to their home with bottles of wine and a selection of Italian appetizers. Zabini was also provided more information on his grandfather's condition, as well as his mother taking over the day to day management of the Estate and the nearby community as they rebuilt the destroyed properties on the island of Sicily. The Blacks, for their part, were well entertained with stories about Dorea handling her position as Chief Healer with distinction, managing to keep the people under her care comfortable, though they seemed to enjoy hearing of Charlus' many attempts to garner her attention, resulting in Dorea getting both frustrated and flustered. The Lunch Feast felt like a dream to the two recent arrivals after months of service in the Alps, days filled with the horrors of war and human barbarity. Both of them did keep the news from this morning of Charlus taking up the Peverell Lordship secret, letting their parents on the Wizengamot fill them in before broaching the subject the next day. Since today was a Friday, Lilith and Tom decided to avoid going to class, deciding to spend the afternoon in the Chamber with Salazar and Renenutet, the later of whom was very happy about Lilith's return, the giant snake enjoying being pampered again, even agreeing to Tom bringing in Nagini to the Chamber so the two could interact whilst he waited for the clearance to travel to India with Lakshmi Patil as his guide.

After a less overwhelming dinner, and an impromptu meeting in the Slytherin Dorms to welcome their two housemates back to Hogwarts, the two were finally able to return to the Head Boy and Girl Dorm, finding Minerva there waiting for them with a book on the Animagus Transformation in hand. Lilith was surprised to find the usually distant Gryffindor pulling her into a hug, but she hugged her back. "I know we have had our differences, but these last few months without you… they have been hard on all of us." Lilith patted her back, before the two pulled apart. She then hugged Tom, who surprised her by deeping the hug. "He's gone now, Minerva. You don't have to be afraid of him manipulating you or anyone else ever again." The young Scotswoman grew tense for a second before hugging Tom even tighter, kissing his cheek. "I won't ask what happened so all I can say is… Thank you." As the two pulled apart, Lilith raised an eyebrow at Minerva's flushed cheeks. "Soo, Tom and I haven't been able to enjoy any form of privacy during our time away from Hogwarts, so if you were interested in joining us tonight, you can just ask." The brunette's face turned bright red as she sputtered, telling Lilith that she hadn't insinuated anything of the sort, but stopped mid tirade as Lilith's face broke into a smile. Minerva, a bit flustered but with a soft smile on her face, bade the two a good evening as she left to perform her Patrol duties. Tom stared at Lilith as soon as the door closed. "Did you have to do that?" The redhead smiled at him as she pulled her tie off. "What? It seemed only fair to offer, after she gave us both such an unusual welcome from her. Besides…" As she unbuttoned her dress shirt Tom's eyes darkened, a surge of need ignited a fire in his veins. Lilith's smile only grew. "I do intend to keep you occupied well into the night. It was only fair to give her a warning." Tom pulled Lilith into his arms before lifting her up and carrying her into their shared bed, his lips never leaving her skin for long, driven by months of pent up desire and need. It was a good thing that the day after was Saturday, as neither of them were able to get up early in the morning.

For a day in late April, the temperature in Wales was surprisingly pleasant, though the sky remained it's typical overcast self, which to Lilith felt very appropriate, as the small gathering of people paid their respects to the casket containing Alexander's ashes and clothes from his final moments. While Lilith had wanted to bury the wand, she also found herself incapable of doing so, so she had requested that Charlus store the wand in the Peverell Vault inside the Estate. She knew from her lifetime as Lillian that the Peverells saved their homemade wands because they weren't as interwoven to their owners as the ones made by the Ollivander family, being more open to be wielded by those they deemed worthy. Alexander's wand had never been much interested in working for her, but Lilith knew that a time may come when a Potter or a Peverell could have need for it. Charlus, as the new owner of the property, agreed and had it stored in the vault safely. Both of them were sure that Alexander would have wanted this from his wand as well. The wake itself had been Armando Dippet's idea, one that Charlus agreed to, having the sealed casket placed outside in the gardens of the family estate. Because they would be transferring it to the Mausoleum that resided beneath the Manor, the hidden ramp entrance to the mausoleum had been lowered down, revealing only the massive iron slab of a door that Charlus would open as soon as the wake had concluded. Lilith knew why he was hesitant to open it now. She could feel the spirits inside being restless. After their run-ins with the spirits from the concentration camps, Charlus wasn't going to take any chances with the safety of the invited guests, even if Lilith could probably command the spirits to stay within the Mausoleum.

Obviously, those present were the people who personally knew Alexander. Of the magical creatures of Great Britain, there were several that arrived to mourn him, including the head of the London Vampire Court, a beautiful woman who went by the name of Mina, who was very respectful to the Hag Mistress of the London Coven as well as to Lilith, a few other members of her court, Elder Lothbrok, Healer Hardew and Director Ragnok from Gringotts and the free elves that tended to the property and the gardens when not busy tending to their own families. The entire Potter family in Britain came to pay their respects as well, including Euphemia who, despite having differences of opinion with Alexander regarding his activities during the state of emergency, still felt that the death of the man was a great loss to the magical community. The first surprise of the day had come from the amount of Blacks that came to offer their condolences. Aside from Dorea, Arcturus, Cassiopeia and Melania, both Orion and Alphard had been given permission by the Headmaster to attend the funeral with their family. On the day after their return to Hogwarts, and after Tom had taken a few healing potions to be able to walk without feeling self-conscious, Lilith had gathered the last two remaining Blacks at Hogwarts and decided it was time to let them fully in on her secrets. Alphard wasn't surprised by the revelation of her having traveled through time, but had been stunned by the fact that she had been under the protection of the Last Peverell since her return. Orion, for his part, was at first expecting Lilith to make a joke at his expense, but when it was clear that not only was she serious about having lived a different life some time in the future and that Alphard believed her, he quickly took her seriously.

While avoiding giving Orion too much information that might inadvertently alter events yet to come, Lilith had made it clear that her life as Lillian had been helped by Orion's future son, and that she had been very glad to care for and meet the man that was as close as she could ever have had as a grandfather as Lillian, besides Salazar's portrait of course. The young teen wasn't happy about keeping Lilith's story a secret from Alyssia, but he did relent when Lilith told him that he was free to tell her after their wedding. The way his face turned red had been absolutely adorable, with even Alphard cracking up a genuine, unguarded smile. Lilith did intend to reveal the information to Walburga and Lucretia eventually, but as both were busy with their own personal pursuits and were unlikely to be involved in the matters of the Potter, Black and Peverell discussions, it was better to let them have their peace of mind. Of course, Lilith had revealed the information to Alphard and Orion for selfish reasons as well. If the now three families were to endure as a powerful alliance, it needed to be one born from trust, respect and familiarity. If Lillian's parents and godfather were to be raised together without the enmity that had existed between the families in the past, then all the better. As everyone paid their respects and a few even talked about how they first met and befriended Alexander, Lilith did notice that someone very important to the day's proceedings was missing. Finding Charlus, the new head of the Peverell family, she noticed that he was just as surprised by the absence as she was. "I gave Headmaster Dippet the portkey myself. He should have arrived already. I wonder what's keeping him."

As the minutes passed, the sound of blowing wind died down and an otherworldly chorus began to fill the air. Everyone turned to look towards the back of the property, where the gardens and an open field ended on a thick treeline. There, stepping out between the trunks, was a procession of ethereal beings of pale skin and iridescent clothes, all dressed in deep grey but for two figures. The lead figure dressed in black and brown robes approached the gathering of people first, stopping before Charlus and Lilith as he removed the hood from his face. Armando Dippet gave them a soft bown of his head. "My apologies for the delay but the guests that I wished to invite to the wake and funeral were unwilling to use the portkey. Fortunately, the Peverell Estate wasn't far from the nearest Sídhe and we seem to have made it in time. My lord Peverell, would you be willing to allow my guests to enter into the gardens so that they may pay their respects?" Charlus looked over Dippet's shoulder at the beings behind the Hogwarts Headmaster, before nodding. "If you trust them then so will I. They may enter the gardens and pay their respects." Dippet bowed his head lower, before returning to the procession. The otherworldly beings began their approach at a slow and very deliberate pace, with the invited guests spreading out to either side of the garden's central path to allow them to pass on by. The grey figures continued their chorus, the tone and magical resonance eliciting a feeling of mourning and loss. However, as they reached the casket, the figures took position around the raised platform, leaving only the other figure standing alone before Alexander's remains, Professor Dippet having stopped just next to Lilith after having followed the procession in.

The person next to the casket, rather than wearing the iridescent, almost silver like robes of those escorting her, wore a bright white dress, her hair covered by a shall until she pulled it back, revealing long golden locks of hair that seemed perpetually caught in a gentle breeze. Lilith looked amongst the other figures, recognizing the Maiden from the Spring Sídhee she and Tom had visited on his seventeenth birthday. The others were a mix of men and women of varying build and hair tones, though it was clear that amongst the Fae, blonde was a more dominant trait. The woman in white, having concluded her silent prayers, turned around, pulling the shall back over her head, though leaving her face exposed, before she approached Charlus and Lilith, with Tom having taken up a position behind his girlfriend just in case he was needed. The woman's eyes were a bright silver, similar to Luna and Cassandra's eyes, though these seemed to not only glow but to shift in texture, as they looked from Charlus and Lilith's face, before settling on the former. "Armando tells me that you are the young man that has taken up Alexander's position as Head of the Peverell family." Charlus raised the hand with the Ring and placed it over his heart, offering the Fae a respectful bow. "I am Charlus Peverell and what oaths Alexander held, I will respect and take them up myself if it is required." The woman frowned as she looked at him for a moment. "It is required of you, as Alexander was an Ally of my court and the guardian of many of our pathways that connect our homes to the old world. The entrances under his care and watch must be protected. Will you be willing to make a binding agreement between us?"

Charlus was quiet for a second. "Is this agreement in writing?" The woman gave him a knowing smile. "While Alexander was willing to take an agreement set forth in spoken words, we were told to expect a written one to be favored. Nimueh." A woman with dark, almost black hair came forward, presenting a scroll. Dippet waved his hand and conjured a high table to the side where Nimueh placed the scroll, with Charlus stepping forward to read it, as Dippet translating the Fae script for him. As Charlus listened through the details on the contract, the Fae in the white robes turned to look at Lilith, tilting her head in curiosity. "I sense Alexander's unusual power in you, though something…else as well. A corruption akin to what we find amongst the Unseelie. Tell me, why have you not taken the family name if you were deemed worthy of his power?" Lilith bowed her head slightly. "Alexander and I were close and he prepared me for the possibility of claiming this power. Unfortunately, I have responsibilities to those whose blood runs through my veins. Responsibilities that require me to be away from the Isle of Albion. We both felt it was better for the family name to be taken up by a magical family once more, one divorced from the powers of Death, if only slightly. While he may not be as powerful as Alexander, there is the possibility that through him the family may grow in number and strength, to better fulfill its responsibilities to itself and to those to whom they have sworn allegiance." The blonde ethereal woman hummed to herself as she looked at Lilith, steeping even closer. The redhead heard the Fae companions gasp as the woman presented her hand to Lilith, who placed hers upon the slim and soft fingers of the Fae.

Those liquid silver eyes seemed to swirl as they stared into Lilith's, though no attempt was made to break into her mind, as a smile began to grow on the woman's face. "Yes, perhaps it is indeed better that you be left unbound by the previous agreement. What is your name, my dear?" Lilith swallowed nervously. "Lilith von Schwarzwald." The woman smiled as she spoke the name without uttering a word, getting taste for it. "Yes, a suitable name. Tell me, my lady. Would you be willing to enter into another agreement? One that can be mutually beneficial to us both as it ensures that the more… dangerous elements of our world do not endanger us all by attacking the humans? In exchange for your assistance, we can offer you access to plants and materials found only in our world, perhaps even more. I would be delighted if you would join me to further discuss and finalize our agreement, when you are ready, of course." Seeing the dumbfounded and even terrified looks on the other Faes' faces made Lilith very much aware that the offer was highly unusual, but from what she knew of their kind, the way it was worded made it clear that it was a genuine offer. One that the very act of declining it could be construed as an insult. Lilith gave her a reassuring smile. "It would be my great honor to accept your invitation. Whilst I may be unable to sample your food, I am sure we can arrange a meeting where we can both be free to negotiate while eating well. Would I be allowed to bring a companion with me or is this to be a private meeting?" Those silver eyes focused in on Tom's face, with the Fae's expresion remaining satisfied. "You may bring your lover with you, of course. What we are to discuss will affect him as well."

After setting up a means of communication through either Headmaster Dippet or the Maiden in the lake of the Spring Sídhe, the woman approached the table, where Charlus had already signed his name using a blood quill. Taking the same object, the woman signed her own name, her blood appearing as a similar color to her eyes, leaving behind a flowing silver script. The document flashed and duplicated itself, with Nimueh taking one on the scrolls and Charlus taking the other. The woman bowed her head slightly. "We are grateful that the Peverell's are in such honorable hands. May your days be plentiful and filled with mirth, Lord Peverell." Turning to look at Lilith, the woman gave her a deeper bow. "Till we meet again, my dear Lady of the Dark." Tom could feel Lilith's surge of surprise and irritation from the way the magic around her reacted, as the rest of the Fae took up their positions, escorting the woman out towards the treeline, before disappearing. The eyes of everyone present turned to Armando Dippet who grew visibly nervous. "My apologies. I knew Alexander had a deep connection to the Fae and wanted to invite them to offer their prayers. I certainly didn't expect the Fairy Queen herself to wish to attend." Charlus visibly paled. "Wait… THAT was the Fairy Queen?" Seeing Dippet nod made Charlus' knees grow weak, with Henry looking just as disturbed, though Arcturus looked suitably amused. It took quite a few minutes before the gathering were able to finish preparing the rites, as the prayers were led by Teresa, since of those present she was better versed in Rituals.

With the sky growing darker and drops of rain beginning to descend from the heavens, the bearers took their positions along the casket, raising it up and over their shoulders as they led it down into the Mausoleum. With Charlus acting as a bearer, he left it up to Lilith to physically open the gate, using her power to ask the spirits to behave. The ghosts and spirits within the enclosed space grew still, their heads hanging low as the casket was brought in, before it was laid down into an open slot. When the granite slab slid into place loudly above the casket, Charlus came forward, placing the plaque onto the granite and attaching it through magic. One by one those gathered to bid farewell to Alexander approached his grave, setting down a black rose on top of it, before stepping out. Dippet, being the last, placed a large wreath of gray flowers at the foot of the grave, before he rested his hand on the granite slab. Tears filled his eyes once more. "Well, I guess this is goodbye. I never thought that the day would come that you would venture into the Great Unknown before me, but you did. I hope that wherever you are, you have finally found what it was that you were looking for. Farewell, my friend." After asking for a moment alone, Charlus and Dorea stepped out of the Mausoleum, leaving Lilith next to the grave. She ran her hands through the engraving with his name, memorizing the way it felt with her hand, as tears fell from her eyes onto the flowers placed atop the stone. "Thank you, not only for believing in me, but for giving me the chance to live my life in peace with the man that I love. I will be seeing you sometime soon, so for me, this is not a goodbye. Until our next meeting." As Lilith stood up, she looked at the grave next to his, smiling a little. "May you two finally be together, forevermore."

As soon as the iron door was locked tight, the guests went their separate ways, leaving the Black and Potter families alone with Tom and Lilith. Knowing that Lilith would feel uncomfortable in the Peverell Estate for the night, the evening dinner was held at the Potter residence, the table being a slightly uncomfortable experience with attempts to liven up the mood by Alphard and Orion, which to their surprise only endeared them further to the typically rambunctious Potter siblings. Lilith could tell that both Fleamont and Charlus seemed even more comfortable around each other now, which she attributed to the two constantly being concerned over their father and who would end up taking his place within the family. With Charlus now as the Peverell Head of House and Fleamont as the new Potter Heir, there would be no conflict between them if they disagreed over family business, leaving them more on equal footing, something they both probably desired and had no way of seeing it accomplished until now. The mood of the dinner finally settled as Arcturus engaged the Potters about the future Wizengamot proposals. Unlike previous times, Orion, soon to be completing his fourth year, was allowed to sit in the discussion, so that he could get a feel for the position at his father's side. Even Fleamont seemed to be getting the same crash course by observing Henry and Charlus as they debated the merits of the proposed punitive measures against the families of the Hexenmeister collaborators and the members of Dumbledore's Order. During the discussion, however, Tom noticed Lilith's lack of interest, her eyes unfocused.

"Lilith?" Her name coming from Tom's lips snapped her out of her distraction, looking around. "Yes?" Seeing everyone looking at her with concern, she gave them what she hoped was a reassuring smile. "Sorry. I heard the same arguments being discussed by the ICW Peacekeepers with regards to the Collaborators of the communities the Hexenmeisters had control over. Ultimately, I would suggest Veritaserum questioning aimed at discovering their true motives. Those that can be considered true believers, those who were coerced by family or colleagues, and those who genuinely feared for their lives. The same could be asked of the family members. If they refuse, they could fall under the same as the first category, merriting observation and being barred from civil service. The others who undergo questioning and are found to have had no choice but to cooperate can be monitored and barred for a few years, before being reevaluated. Other than that, I have no further comments." Everyone looked at her in silence, with Tom smiling, knowing that Lilith, while prone to distraction, always had an opinion at the ready, one that was quite reasonable. As evening turned to night, the Black's excused themselves and left for the Townhouse, while Tom and Lilith agreed to spend the night. While still finding Lilith stimulating, Tom pulled her naked back against his chest, holding her comfortably. While he suspected what the source of his intuition was, he kept quiet about it, holding Lilith as the emotions from the day overwhelmed her. She turned herself around and buried her face into his chest, crying as he caressed her dark red hair. There was no need for him to speak or to offer any comforting words. He knew no words would heal the wound in Lilith's heart. Only time.

"You haven't had any visions since I got back to Hogwarts until last night?" Cassandra shook her head as she organized her textbooks within her trunk's bookshelf compartment, giving them a glance to determine if she needed it for the upcoming NEWT exams. April had turned into May and the Castle had felt relatively warm, with many of the days being sunny, though a few rain storms had passed over the Castle, leaving the next day warm and humid in the typically dry mountain climate. Today, the sky was clear beyond the Ravenclaw's private window that overlooked the loch and mountain side leading away from the Castle. The blonde had asked Lilith if she was willing to accompany her back to her room, where Lilith had a look around, seeing the same predilection for controlled chaos that Luna had favored, with books, clothes and trinkets scattered about seemingly at random, though Lilith was certain that Cassandra knew exactly where everything was, hence why the former was very careful not to disturb anything as she walked around the room to get a look out through the window. "I suppose in a way this could only ever have been your House and room." Seeing the perplexed look on her blonde friend, Lilith elaborated. "The view. From this position you can see the world stretched out before you, the people you encounter each forming a piece of the greater whole. Though like with all such perspectives, you can either get stuck in the more… unpleasant sections, or remain unattached by keeping your eyes on the bigger picture. In Austria I had to constantly juggle between being a field commander and being in overall command of an entire operation."

Getting permission from Cassandra, Lilith sat down on the bed, the covers in the dark blue and bronze of the house emblem. "Ultimately, I found that knowing the people on the ground was a double edged sword. On one hand I was unwilling to risk the lives of those under my command. On the other hand, I knew that they were capable soldiers and had signed up to do these very same risky missions. So I ended up being overly cautious with my deployment of forces, keeping reinforcements at the ready for quick deployment, favoring unexpected attacks by unseen attackers. Aside from the final fight, we hardly lost anyone." Cassandra held an Astrology book in her hand, her eyes unfocused, though not as if she were trapped in a vision. "I… I think I still need to find my own balance. My grandmother wants me to keep myself unattached to the world around me, so that my visions can be less focused on the people and more on general events. Personally, I agree with you that keeping myself grounded, surrounded by people, keeps me from growing apathetic to the sufferings of others. Still, it's too easy for me to get trapped in the painful moments of people's lives." Lilith lowered her eyes. "I am sorry about the part I played in that for three years." Cassandra shook her head as she slipped the book into the trunk. "No, you weren't really a bother. If anything, seeing you constantly struggle without ever giving up was something I desperately needed to see. To understand just what it takes to endure hardship and end up prospering in spite of it. I am grateful that you were willing… to be my friend."

Reaching out, Lilith pulled Cassandra to her, hugging the young woman tightly. "As am I. For the times that you saved my life, saved Tom from himself. I couldn't have asked for a better friend on my coming back here." Cassandra blushed slightly. "It was us, you know. You and I, seated outside, overlooking a garden where children played. I was older, much older than I am now, but you looked just the same as ever, a smile on your face, despite the sadness in your eyes whenever you looked at me. There were two little girls who looked just like both of us, playing together." Cassandra had added that last part after seeing a mirror of the future Lilith's sadness in her present counterpart's eyes at the mention that Cassandra would turn old and grey, while she would endure, untouched by time. Seeing the smile on her friend's face, however, pushed away some of the sadness that had creeped into her soul, especially with the fear that she would be unable to have children, as so far there had been no sign that her biology was doing anything other than sustaining a cycle. Teresa had observed her throughout the last few weeks and had noticed how the new Mistress of Death body seemed to have reached an odd equilibrium. On one hand, her hair and nails still grew and she still felt hunger and the need to use the restroom, but on the other, cuts and injuries would heal almost instantly, potions were depleted quickly in her system and her body seemed to be running at a ridiculously steady rhythm of blood pressure, heartbeat and temperature. So far, there was no indication that she was menstruating, and since Alexander had no children after his change, she doubted she ever would.

The idea that a child that looked like her was playing with a young Luna did ignite a fire in her heart, a desire to see that very future come true, that even her new condition wouldn't prevent her from discovering the ability to be a mother. Of course, she knew that she and Tom could blood adopt someone and that some of their physical traits would be passed down, though the fact that Alexander refrained from doing that himself made her aware that there were potential dangers to mixing her blood with that of an infant. Of course, there was another way that she could be a mother, though it would require a great deal more research and study before she could ever attempt such a thing. That the child was seen with Luna gave her a timeline, but she had learned better than anyone not to simply sit back and allow things to play out. That strategy had cost Lillian much. Lilith would not make the same mistakes. "So, what do you think it means? That this singular vision is the one that makes it through whatever it is that is interfering with your ability?" Cassandra sat down beside her friend. "I am not sure. With almost all of the visions I have had around you, this one just seems so tame. Why did fate let me see it?" Lilith thought back to her time as Lillian and the visions Luna had endured as well. "What if they're not just meant to be seen?" The blonde looked at her friend, who spoke her mind. "What if you are actually meant to share them to either fulfill them or prevent their fulfillment. A self-fulling prophecy requires the individuals involved to know their possible fate, and their attempts to prevent it act as the trigger event for it in the end. The same could be applied to prophecies that a person would like to pursue."

The young Seer rattled the idea through her head. "So, I was meant to have this vision so that I would share it with you…" Lilith nodded. "And thereby motivate me to discover the means by which I could be a mother or grandmother." Cassandra rubbed her chin. "But why would fate care about such things? Why would it care about any of the people that I encounter and whose futures I see?" Thinking about the conversation she had with Death, and her views on Fate and destiny, made something click in her mind. "What if the absence of visions has less to do with my presence and more to do with the desired results already being a probable occurrence. You have said that your visions had slowed down considerably since I arrived. What if that means that the future that the entity that is Fate wanted has now become more certain, without the need for interference from those with fate's gifts?" Cassandra thought it through, a smile growing on her face. "So then fate sends visions less as a fixed point in time and more as a motivator, designed to cause the event, or prevent it, depending on the people involved, and if they listen to the Seer's warning." Lilith shrugged. "That's what I believe, anyways." Turning to look at her friend, she smiled. "As a Seer, it ultimately falls onto you what you decide to do with the visions given to you, whether to share them or not. Then it's up to the others to follow through. If I am right though, I hope this means I can take a break soon. I have so many meetings lined up with the Allied Military leadership, the ICW and my fellow Austrians back bome, and that's not even considering the logistical nightmare my proposed Magical Institute will be in just getting it out of the planning stages."

Cassandra chuckled as she stood up, straightening out her skirt, before slipping the Potions and Runes texts into her bag. The two exited out of the Ravenclaw Common Room, with Lilith giving a cursory glance at the still portrait of Rowena Ravenclaw and the diadem on her head. She knew that during the operations of the Coalition taking out rebel cells in the former Axis controlled territories, Tom had made a stop in Albania. While he hadn't said anything, she was sure he went through the trouble of securing the diadem, meaning it could one day be returned to its rightful owners, if the Ollivanders ever dared to reveal their hidden legacy. She smiled at the thought of her boyfriend. Tom had been her rock the past few weeks, helping her get over the guilt of costing Alexander his life, even if he had gone into the arms of Death willingly. From her need to feel anything but pain, to a comforting hug when she broke down, he knew just how to help her cope and for that she loved him even more. Cassandra noticed the smile on her friend's face. "Should I give Tom a warning about another sleepless night, so he might rest up beforehand?" Lilith blushed. "No, it's fine. I know how to restrain myself. What about you? Any luck?" As the two were walking down the moving stairs, a student from Hufflepuff House a year or two younger than them swerved into the stair quickly, running into Cassandra, who thankfully fell softly onto stairs from the impact, the other girl having tumbled on top of her. The two stared into each other's eyes for a second, the blue eyed brunette reacting first as she mumbled incoherently a reply as she got herself back up, before running up the stairs, her face bright red. As Lilith checked on Cassandra, she noticed the faraway look on the Seer's eyes, her cheeks growing flushed before a smile broke across her face. The redhead raised an eyebrow. "See something you like?" Cassandra's face went deep scarlet. "May…be…?"

"Whoa, whoa." The horse under Tom slowed down to a stop just as they reached the highest point on the hill overlooking the town of Little Hangleton, with Riddle Manor just barely poking over another hill on the horizon. The sky was a pristine blue with barely a cloud in sight, leaving the Moors relatively warm, though the breeze that blew across the yellowing grass wasn't too warm for Tom's liking. He waited a moment for Thomas to reach his side and get his horse to settle into a stop. While they had returned to spend their night at Hogwarts, the first thing Tom did when he returned to Britain was to see his grandfather. The relief on the older gentleman's face made Tom feel warm inside. He knew that in the last few years they had bonded and that volunteering for duty in Europe had certainly strained Tom's relationship with his grandfather, but the man had left his seat at the house's living room with a speed and dexterity that the Bryces' had never seen with him. When he told Thomas that he was likely to stay for the next few months safely in Britain and that even if he left the country it would be as a non-combatant, the man's relief was evident for all to see. Having free time on the weekends, since he had taken up some of his duties as Head Boy back at Hogwarts, Tom made sure to spend it in Devon, checking up on everything. Frank, having received permission from Thomas, was able to breed one of the Mares, who was now pregnant, with a foul expected sometime next spring. It was clear that both Frank and Thomas were very excited to raise a horse from infancy again and Tom was excited for them.

It certainly made his heart ache less than when he looked at his grandfather's physical state. Since Tom's return, the gentleman had recovered some of his motivation and was again itching most days to go out riding, with Tom more than happy to indulge him on the weekends, traveling the Moors safely on horseback. Though it was clear that Thomas grew tired more quickly and that he wasn't as quick with his reflexes as he had been before his son's death. Tom knew that emotional damage could devastate a person, but he had only ever seen it occur for a short period of time with Voldemort. Here, he could see the pain that his father's unreconciled death had left a devastating mark on Thomas, one that was seemingly too much to correct now. Which was why Tom always made sure to keep their time on the horses in mind, keeping the trots out to a certain distance so that getting back wouldn't be too much of a chore. Handing Thomas a canteen of water, he waited for the gentleman to quench his thirst. Thomas handed it back, before looking down at the town. "Hard to believe it's been more than a year now. Sure, some of the houses are gone and new ones are going up, but from a distance everything looks perfectly normal. Is this what it's like in the rest of Europe?" Tom shook his head. "I wish it were. Berlin, Munich, Vienna. I was there and at more places and they all looked as if they were one good storm or earthquake away from being erased from the face of the Earth. I can imagine that some places will, like Little Hangleton, seem to recover quickly, but even then, it will take time for the wounds to heal."

Thomas nodded. "I can imagine. Still, it's good to hear that things are finally quieting down, at least in this part of the world." Seeing the way that Thomas was looking at the town, Tom moved his horse closer alongside him. "Why don't we ride down there and see if there is anything we can buy to bring back for the ladies?" Thomas' frown became a smile, before he chuckled. "They will both be mad that we spent more money on them." Tom waved the comment off. "We can just say that we are helping the local economy get back up again." After tying their horses at the old livery barn at the edge of town, the two remaining Riddles walked through the main street of the town, being greeted by the locals as they milled about. While it was clear that everyone had suffered from the incident from over a year ago, with the way that they seemed wary of questions on how they and their family were doing, these reactions seemed to be declining. Curiosity did get the better out of most of the passers by as they noticed Tom's remarkable resemblance to Thomas when he was younger. In fact, now that he was eighteen, the resemblance had grown, though everyone commented on Tom's softer features and piercing eyes. The news that he was Thomas' long lost grandson surprised many, but they all seemed genuinely happy for the elder Riddle. Tom did feel a bit flattered by a few of the older women trying to introduce him to their daughters, but he made it clear that he was already in a serious relationship.

After spending almost an hour in town, with Tom having a few bags full of seeds for Madeline to plant around the house at her discretion, as well as new curtains and blankets that would be needed in both the house and stables as the temperatures continue to go up as the months get deeper into summer. As they were heading back to the horses, Thomas noticed his grandson eyeing the sole jewelry store in Little Hangleton's main street and the selection of engagement rings they had displayed near the window. The old man smiled. "Already planning to make things permanent between you two?" Tom turned to look at his grandfather. "After nearly losing her in Austria… I am struggling to keep myself from making a rushed decision, rather than a well timed one. I have at least decided to buy the ring early, though right now I am only looking at designs. Though…" after a moment thinking to himself, Tom sighed. "Soon, Lilith will be taking a long trip to Europe to appear before the ICW, the International governing body for magicals. I had been invited to attend, but I decided to decline. While she is busy in Luxembourg… would you be willing to accompany me to Diagon Alley to look at the ring options there? The Slytherins have a few in their Vault as well, so we can look over those first, though I personally favor making a new one, just for her. And while we are there, you can get to see for yourself what our world is like in times of peace." Thomas smiled. "It would be my pleasure." The two walked down the street towards their horses, before heading back home as the sun began to set in the horizon.

Upon their arrival, Madeline took the seeds happily, already having cleaned several planters that had their contents die out during the winter, with Frank taking the horses to the stables out back. For their part, the two Riddles retreated to the elder's study as Tom discussed some of his ring designs with Thomas. While still very much a Christian, Thomas found his grandson's celtic inspired ideas with snake motifs elegant, particularly one with a winged serpent design, as he explained its significance to Lilith. While some designs for the engagement rings were set aside, Thomas did suggest that Tom keep a few in mind for wedding rings, leaving the young man a bit overwhelmed. He could only ever see himself married to Lilith, and yet the very idea tended to paralyze him. He had no experience at all when it came to keeping a marriage alive. The Death Eaters may have been married, but looking back on their relationships, it was clear few had any actual love for each other. The closests were the Lestranges and even he knew better than to take Bellatrix' behaviour as any example of what a normal married witch was. After a pleasant dinner with everyone, Tom retreated to his room, his desk light lit as he completed his letter addressed to Nicholas Flamel. While he wasn't all too pleased with the parallels with Dumbledore, he couldn't discount the value in pursuing a NEWT for Alchemy in order to seek a Mastery, especially after completing only one of the required two years worth of the course. Getting a Mastery in Alchemy would leave the door open to him to remain at Hogwarts as a professor, while also acquiring Magical knowledge that could be useful in the long run.

After washing his face, he stripped off his clothing and placed it in the laundry basket, before slipping into the bed. The year at Hogwarts had come to an end but a few days prior, the graduation ceremony being somewhat subdued, but it was far more cheerful this time around than the one he experienced in his first life. He had watched as the four houses cheered and celebrated as the seventh years received their diplomas, by the Headmaster and their Hogwarts Heads of Houses, though quite a few Ravenclaws surprised Melia Greengrass by asking to shake her hand, as she had been their Head of House for six long years. Both Lilith and Tom received their diplomas as well, with Professor Slughorn being particularly happy having heard that Tom intended to pursue a study in Alchemy. The real surprise, however, came when Minerva McGonagall received her diploma and stood before Theseus. While everyone expected a tense handshake considering her history with her grandfather, even the old Hunter was stunned as she pulled him into a hug, which he eventually returned, to the cheers of her friends and the professor's colleagues. Tom was certainly looking forward to seeing how Minerva's future self would take shape. As his body was slowly slipping into sleep, he felt his mind clear up as soon as a soft pair of arms wrapped around his chest. Not sensing any breaches to the wards, even the one's securing his room, made it clear who it was, though her lips on his neck confirmed it just as much. Turning around, he saw the glowing green eyes of Lilith, a playful smile on her face, before she pressed her body against his just as tightly as their lips. The fact that he felt truly at peace felt miraculous to Tom Riddle and he hoped he never took it for granted. Not after everything they had gone through to obtain it.

Chapter 64: Lending a Hand

"Order please! I know everyone here is excited to be meeting once again within the halls of our Assembly after years of emergency meetings within MACUSA, but we must settle down first." It took a few minutes as the clerks of the Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wixen to inform everyone to settle down, as the use of any magic beyond that aimed at defence, healing and self-sustaining was forbidden within the Confederation's Assembly Chamber. While the Confederation had other facilities scattered throughout the world that belonged to them, they were mostly to fulfill certain functions, such as the the ICWs Repository in Egypt, the election chamber in Bhutan and the Courthouse in MACUSA, which had been used as the second meeting place during the previous few years as the Assembly Chamber in Luxembourg had been captured by the Hexenmeisters quickly after the onset of the war. The Supreme Mugwump, the tan skinned Vicência Santos, had visibly aged since her election to the office almost a decade prior, having taken on a more reserved and non-confrontational posture in her position. There had been some debate as to calling for a new election to replace her whilst Grindelwald aided the German military in its annexations of the other Germanic regions, though few knew that she had secretly deployed the Peacekeepers to end Grindelwald's threat. Their failure and rapid onset of the war had made her make the decision to move the Assembly, one that prevented the ICW from collapsing without its representatives and secretariat to manage it. She looked pleased to be back on her podium at the Assembly Chamber and seemed uninterested in the murmurs among the representatives, as she decided to just enjoy the fact that they had all survived long enough to bring the ICW back to its rightful place. She knew just how dangerous Grindelwald and his zealots had been, after all, and had expected far more bloody consequences prior to their return.

Taking a look around, the large amphitheater modeled after the Greek centers of culture and arts stretched upward and around her, though the sections where the representatives all sat were designed as individual viewing galleries, akin to those seen in use for VIPs in more modern opera houses. She felt a measure of equal parts relief and worry at the sight of Henry Potter seated in the British Ministry's representative box, next to a man she knew to be the new representative, Acamas Ross. The young man wasn't unknown to the ICW, as he and his family were often hired to handle dangerous hunting missions for Magical Creatures. Though he was rather young, she had heard that he was taking on the role to stay closer to home as his children were now old enough to begin their magical training. Since the Assembly didn't meet for much of the year, he would still be free to go about his business without much interference, only missing out on long, drawn out hunts. The sight of Britain's former representative did make Vicência sigh, however. If there had been a person that she would have gladly lost the election to, it would have been to Henry Potter. He had been a terrific Representative, outspoken even against his fellow Europeans over their countries' abuses with regards to the indigenous populations of the rest of the world. His son had demonstrated that same devotion to service and duty in the field of battle, having spent the entire breadth of the war either in active duty, or performing training assignments. She had heard of the man's injury and had made sure that he, and his fellow Peacekeepers, had the funding they needed to recover, as well as allocating funds for the families of those who gave everything in the fight against Grindelwald, as not all who were brave enough to face him would be making their way back home now, as war came to end across Europe.

Vicêencia did take a look at the schedule for the Assembly today, curious as to what the first guest speaker would say. The time allocation had been suggested by Henry Potter, and approved by the Swiss, Italian and Austrian representatives, most of whom had been hiding within their family estates or carrying out open rebellion against the Hexenmeister oppression. As soon as silence settled into the assembly, she spoke. "Honored representatives and delegates of the International Confederation of Wixen. It is with great pleasure that I, Vicência Santos, your Supreme Mugwump, call this ordinary session of the Assembly to order. First on the docket for today, we have a guest speaker who has been granted time to address this body. Clerks, if you may." As the doors that led into the waiting rooms at the center of the amphitheater opened, the assembled members of the ICW watched in growing curiosity as the speaker descended the stairs. The woman was not alone. Behind her walked a variety of beings that was not commonly seen amongst the magical assembly, as the sight of a regal but extreme stalwart Dwarf, an unusually tall and poised Goblin, a fur and leather covered Hag with bright white hair, a non-magical in a military dress uniform, and an older gentleman in dark brown robes with a long grey beard all descended with her. Of course, the person at the front, escorted down the stairs by a Peacekeeper, was just as puzzling, considering the dark wolflike creature walking beside her and the metallic owl on her shoulder. Rather than addressing the assembly when she arrived at the Speaker podium, she instead went to all of her companions, all of whom bowed their heads to her, before she finally stood before the ICW Assembly, her dark clothes looking eerily unnatural, especially with the metallic, golden embellishments outlining the edges of her coat, her hair catching the light revealing a striking red color.

"Representatives and delegates of the ICW Assembly. My name is Frau Lilith von Schwarzwald, of Austria. My presence here comes at the request of my closest allies and companions, so I wish to make something very clear regarding what you may have heard of me. While some are calling me the Vanquisher of the Hexenmeisters, the defeat of Grindelwald's forces was not an act that I completed alone." Holding out her hand to the men and women of different races and origins that stood next to her, she continued. "I do not want that blind idolatry and heroship to lead to the depreciation of what truly brought an end to our world's gravest threat. It was not by my power or leadership alone that we succeeded. It was the cooperation between all of us who stand before you now and all whom we represent. It was the supplies provided by the miners and craftsmen underneath the stone, the knowledge held by communities with hidden and protected magical traditions that stretch back millennia even before the rise of this body, as well as the blood sweat and tears of magical and non-magical service men and women, many of whom fought and died to get us all to the future that begins here today." The young woman waited for a second as the assembly clapped, giving the representatives of the Coalition their respect, before she raised her voice, though now there was a deeper emotion behind her words. "And if that future is to stretch out for centuries to come, it must start by addressing the errors that lead to Grindelwald's rise to power. Errors that started right here, in this very place, with the ratification of the Statute of Secrecy." Vicência watched as the representatives began to call her out and was about to call everyone to order, when an unnatural, guttural rumbling filled the air. Everyone looked at the dark wolf with its red eyes glowing and its teeth mashing, before the woman tapped his head playfully, causing the creature to let out a dog-like whine.

With the Assembly cowed slightly by the display of power she had over the dark creature, Lilith continued. "What good came with the end of the persecutions and wars between the magical and non-magical populations resulted in a separation that has endangered our very future, as we have seen the horrors that the non-magical forces can inflict upon each other with little regard for the lives that are to be lost. The last fifty years may go down in history as some of the deadliests for humankind, barring the great plagues and Eurasian conflicts of the past. Grindelwald easily preyed on the fears that these wars awoke in the hearts of those that the Assembly represents, calling them to his side with promises of order and security, all at expense of our freedom. He promised them the subservience of the non-magical world to our own, taking advantage of the division this body created to justify war, genocide and death to all who refused to support him. The Statute of Secrecy may have saved our people a great deal of heartache, but it was no more than the actions of a child sticking a finger in the dyke, keeping the water from spilling out. The threat of war between the magical and non-magical worlds was merely delayed, with this last war being the first where we saw the possibility of one conflict spiraling out of control into another. Now is the time to move past the Statute and not only to begin bridging the gap between our world and the non-magical world, but to begin working with the governments of the world, to not only solve regional problems, but to prepare for the eventuality that we all should fear. A catastrophic failure of the Statute of Secrecy."

Holding out her hand, the older gentleman in an Army dress uniform stood forward, with Lilith smiling happily that he had agreed to come as she gestured to him. "The first step has already been taken in this last war. General Radcliffe here, of the British Royal Army, was willing to incorporate a magical force into his command structure and, with his help, we were not only able to utilize non-magical equipment, but to act in concert with the wider war effort. It's up to you all now to make sure that these first steps do not go to waste." Lilith's tone hardened again. "You can start by taking part in the negotiations that are currently ongoing regarding the drafting of the United Nations Charter, the successor to the now defunct League of Nations. If the ICW is to not only remain an effective and legitimate part of the international community, integration, if not at the very least its cooperation with the United Nations, can help reshape the future of our world for the better." Sighing to herself, Lilith looked down. "Of course, the steps that need to be taken are not only beyond the confines of this Assembly, but within. Even after they joined the Coalition, even after they served and were a part in the relatively bloodless liberations of the magical communities of Central Europe, playing an an integral part in the final battles against the hidden Hexenmeister fortifications, this Assembly has still refused to recognize the Kabbalists as a magical population worthy of representation. Their magical tradition predates those of almost every single European country represented here, and yet they have no voice, no representative, that could bring forward the atrocities perpetrated against their kind. Why is that? Why has this body refused to grant these very people the same privileges that they have recently given to the African and Asiatic communities?"

Lilith looked about the room, noticing that the silence felt less fearful and more filled with shame. "I will tell you why. It's because they have lacked what this Assembly has valued more than its own vaunted ideals: power. The Kabbalists never sought to use their influence, never lorded their power over a population. They simply chose to live their lives in peace. Just like the nomadic tribes of Sub Saharan Africa, the hidden magical communities in MesoAmerica and the Native tribes of North America. And, like the Kabbalists, all of these people have suffered at the hands of the non-magical governments, having watched as their kin were rounded up, slaughtered and then… forgotten. Are we really willing to allow these atrocities to continue? Are we really going to sit back and do nothing as the oldest magical tradition of the Roma, Kabbalists, and all the other cultures are wiped out just because they never once had a chance to ask you all for help?" As the amphitheater was suitably silenced, Lilith decided to give them their chance at redemption. "My family has lived for over a thousand years. We too kept out of the politics of the world, choosing not to involve ourselves with the transient governments of the magical and non-magical communities. Unlike those I spoke of before, however, we were feared and respected. We thought ourselves to be untouchable, an arrogance that led to me becoming the last member of my family. An arrogance that almost resulted in the disappearance of a thousand years of collected magical knowledge. In order to avoid a repeat of that mistake, and as my own means of making amends to all the people who died because of our powerlessness, I, Lilith von Schwarzwald, hereby announce the establishment of a Magical Institute for Higher Learning."

Gesturing at her companions, Lilith elaborated. "Not only do I intend for it to serve as a consolidation of all the necessary knowledge needed for any Witch or Wizard to receive a Mastery in ICW approved fields of study, but also for it to become a proving ground for more to come. A place where anyone can learn the talents of the Kabbalists, studying the religious aspects associated with the community respectfully, even if they never choose to become members of their faith. A place where Roma, African, Mayan, First Peoples, Mystics, Mages, Shamans, Priests, Wizards and Witches of every culture can not only advance their own knowledge, but add to it, experiencing all that the world has to offer, so that we may all learn to be better people." The young redhead scratched her cheek. "This proposal of mine will take time to get it to what I hope it one day becomes, and it will need the help of regionally established schools that focus beyond simply repeating the standardized Latin and Greek spells favored by the ICW Educational decrees. But I do believe that the future we all need to aspire towards, one free from fear of not our fellow magicals but all races and backgrounds, can only be achieved by learning about ourselves, about each other and finally… by reaching an understanding." Looking down at Wulfric, who was seated on his hindlegs next to Lilith at the Speaker's Stand, she smiled, caressing his head lovingly. "And when you can finally reach a stage of true, mutual understanding, you will realize something. That you are no longer afraid. The future of our world, both magical and non-magical, is in your hands now. I will do my part, not as the Vanquisher of the Hexenmeisters, but as a survivor of this war. So, for all our sakes… I hope you do your part in safeguarding a better future as well."

Vicência watched as Lilith von Schwarzwald led her procession back towards the doors they entered from under the silent, but watchful gaze of the ICW Representatives as they walked up the steps. The Supreme Mugwump was about to open up the chamber to debate and discuss the proposals, when the young redhead spoke up one last time, magically enhanced though no wand was seen on her person, her voice reaching every ear within the chamber. "Oh, and I would like to be clear. I do not enjoy being in the spotlight or speaking before Assemblies. I was asked by those around me and those who believe in me to speak here today. I have now said my piece. Do not offer me any position within this body or any other magical government. Any such requests will be ignored and if I were to be… forced to appear before you all again…I will make sure that the lessons I had hoped to impart to you all today are learned… thoroughly." A few seconds later, the doors of the guest speakers closed, leaving the Chamber quiet once more. It took several minutes for Santos to get the Assembly back into its typical, argumentative state, though she did look up towards the British Representatives. The two men were discussing something quite amicably, before Henry Potter looked her way. The older gentleman gave her a knowing smile and brief wave, causing Vicência to sigh. Not only did Henry's guest speaker leave the assembly unsure on how to even begin addressing the concerns she brought up, but he intended to retire back to Britain, leaving her to deal with this mess as Supreme Mugwump. She rubbed her brow as a headache began to form, the thought of retiring suddenly seeming very appealing to her as well.

"Enter." As the door swung open, revealing Charlus Peverell standing in the hallway outside, the man seated behind the desk smiled as he stood up. "Charlus. It's good to see you. It's been almost a year since you last stepped into this office. So, should I take it that this lovely young woman is the much talked about Lilith von Schwarzwald?" As the man approached, Lilith took a measure of him and the office, noticing his shorter stature and the tone of his skin. His English was close to perfect, so he must have practiced it well, but there was still just a smidge of an accent there for her to notice. His clothes, however, weren't the standard grey or black robes of the Peacekeepers, but a more Eastern style of clothing in reds and blacks. Still, the man couldn't have been past his fifties, even with the slower aging of magicals, making his position an impressive achievement. Charlus' voice snapped her out of her thoughts. "Lilith, may I present to you Liang Min. He is the Director of the Peacekeepers of the ICW." As they shook hands, Lilith felt the odd texture of the man's magic. It was calmer, almost still beneath his skin, when compared to the usual magical, who tended to have a flowing stream or a pulsing surge. The man must have noticed something about the way her magic felt as well, as his eyes visibly widened, before she spoke. "A pleasure to meet you, Director Liang. Are you a practitioner of the old Wu practices by any chance?" The man smiled at her, happy that she used his surname correctly. "I am a Xi indeed, though we don't complain too much if we are referred to as Wu. Or, at least, my fellows from the temple don't mind."

Looking towards Charlus, the man placed his hands behind his own back. "So, what can I do for you two?" Charlus pulled out a letter from his coat and handed it to Liang, who looked at the envelope before focusing on Charlus' eyes. "I can understand seeking to retire after an injury, but I took you as the type that would keep going, even if your body was a wreck." Charlus chuckled as he rubbed the back of his head. "And you would be right, though Dorea would kill me if I did that to her. No, this is my official request to be reassigned as a reservist." The director nodded his head. "Yes, that is far more reasonable, though it comes at a most unfortunate time. Please, why don't you two sit down. I received some wonderful tea leaves from my companion back home." After the two sit down and are served their respective tea, with Liang not taking offense as they used magic to make sure they weren't getting poisoned or exposed to a potion, the man sat down behind his desk. "You see, after reading the after action reports out of Central Europe after your redeployment in January, my fellow countrymen and I had hoped to request the assistance of the Lady von Schwarzwald's Coalition in China." Lilith frowned, trying to recall what she knew about the state of Asia's principal nation. "It's a quagmire, right? After the fall of the Empire and the Japanese invasion prior to the start of the wider war, the regions are all still fighting each other." The Peacekeeper Director steepled his hands. "That is correct, though the great concern for my people are the Communist factions that are trying to force the rest of the territories under its purview."

Lilith stared at her tea. "They are following after the Bolsheviks aren't they? Rejection of the Magical Families and communities due to their perceived status as a noble class, not to mention a possible threat to their rule." Liang sighed. "Right on both accounts, though sadly, the Communists are wrong about our people. Those who practice or believe in Wu know that we are not warriors. Magic to us is a blessing from the gods and the dead. We use it to heal, to divine and affect the weather, never for attack. It goes against our very nature. Sadly, they will not listen. We were chased out of the Forbidden City and now the Soviets are either planning an invasion or are already in the process of assisting the local communists against the Japanese forces still on the mainland. My people… we need help in pushing back against these troops, before we are forced to flee. We were hoping your Coalition would be willing to lend a hand." Lilith sat back. "The Coalition was primarily made from local factions seeking to free themselves from Grindelwald's rule. Aside from the Peacekeepers under your command and the Irregulars from Britain, I don't see any of the others being able to assist. And even if the British Government authorizes the deployment of the Irregulars… who or what will we be fighting for while in the former Empire? From what I heard, the warlords aren't exactly that interested in cooperation and the chief opposition in the Republic isn't well liked." Liang ran his hand through his hair. "That is… part of the issue. Our homeland has been fighting in wars for over thirty years. The people are exhausted, but we simply can't let all of our history and culture be erased by the Communists. We need help."

Nursing her warm cup of tea, Lilith tried to see how the Allied forces would view the possible incursion. There was no question that they favored removing the Japanese from Mainland Asia, and that Britain would do its best to protect its colonies in the region. They wouldn't favor the Soviet Union gaining a new ally after it became clear that they were becoming a threat for the post war peace. The deployment of the Irregulars could be authorized in secret, but they had no chance in taking the territory. Central Europe was practically insignificant compared to the massive Chinese territories. A thought, however, did pop into her head. It was impossible for that much territory to be truly homogeneous. Sure, millennia of Chinese rule in one form or another created a centralized government and language, but the people had to be highly territorial and driven more by regional identities. "What about training and arming the regional populations? Rather than build one grand army to face the Communists, you could take advantage of their ties to Soviet Russia, exposing them as a foreign influence to the Chinese homeland. Get each region focused on securing their own independence and sovereignty and the Communists would be isolated to the already occupied territories." Liang rubbed his chin. "It would be more manageable than getting everyone to agree to one single command structure, but that still leaves the issue of the lack of weapons and the Soviet threat." Lilith nodded. "True, but with the Japanese retreating, we could simply secure their weapons and distribute them accordingly. If the Soviets invade, the Peacekeepers, or even local Magicals trained by the Peacekeepers, could disrupt the Soviet supply chains. Unlike Germany and Italy, neither Communist army will have magical countermeasures in place."

Liang looked from Lilith to Charlus. "Would you two be willing to train my kin? The Peacekeepers under my command would require ICW authorization, which can take a while to secure, but your unit can act independently if they so wished. Out of all the Peacekeepers, those who fought in the Coalition are the best suited to train my people in this sort of unconventional warfare." Charlus sighed deeply, before looking at Lilith. "I know a bunch of my men wanted to retire after this. This war won't be seen as theirs to assist with." Lilith lowered her eyes. "If this World War has taught us anything, it is that regional conflicts don't stay that way for long. If we don't interfere now, the potential enemy forces will have a chance to be better organized, better trained and better armed. If we want to save as many magical and non-magical lives in Asia, we simply can't just ignore Director Liang's request. You can try and focus your pitch to your men as a training mission for the locals. I will pitch the same to General Radcliffe and see if the Irregulars can get deployed to help get the local militias into a proper defence force." After watching Charlus nod in agreement, Lilith turned to the Director, seeing relief written plainly on his face. "Very well. We will try to do what we can to help your people, but we will need travel authorizations and portkry destination points, not to mention that your fellow practitioners and their community elders will have to get the local leadership on board with this plan. Maybe they can help create a pathway towards a different future for China." As Lilith and Charlus prepared to leave the office with Liang penning a few letters, Lilith paused at the door, before turning to look back into the office. "Oh, and if it's not too much to ask, I could use a few travel permits from Britain to the Indian Subcontinent. You think you could help with that?"

Tom wiped the sweat off his brow as the boat moved further up river, the flat grasslands and brief hills turning into thick jungle. While Tom had eventually expected to make his way into the Indian Continent, he hadn't expected it to happen until after the World War was officially over. Lilith, as always, surprised him and Nagini by securing them passage to the city of Bhubaneswar, in the eastern side of the subcontinent. The arrival in the Orissa Province was organized between the ICW Peacekeepers, the delegates of the region to the ICW Assembly and by Lakshmi Patil. The Unspeakable had been able to secure leave from the Ministry to act as an escort for Tom and Lilith to reach the hidden magical village further east, traveling via boat on the Mahanadi River. Because of the British Administration and the many conflicts between the Hindu, Muslim and other regional factions, the few known Parselmouths had fled from the larger cultural centers and had entrenched themselves in riverside communities hidden from view by powerful wards that prevented all forms of magical travel. The only way in was to secure permission from the representatives in the city and to be guided in by the river, as there were no portkey destination points anywhere near these villages. Lakshmi's parentage did give them some leeway with the locals, which meant they didn't need to worry about traveling safely up the river. Turning to look behind him, Tom could see Lakshmi pointing out the mountain ranges in the distance, telling Walburga their names and the histories and legends associated with them. The eldest of the Blacks of her generation had also been given leave from her law office work to accompany Lakshmi back to her homeland, where they hoped to get the local Patil's blessing for their relationship. Meeting the Parselmouths and receiving their support would go a long way to endearing the British witch to the local magical community,

Hearing the captain of the boat yell something out, Lakshmi translated for them. "We are approaching the tributary that will take us into the village. Make sure you are all wearing the necklace the Orissa Ministry provided, otherwise you will be launched off the boat as soon as we hit the wards." Finding the necklace still around his neck, Tom checked to make sure that Nagini still had hers on, as her snake skin made it difficult to keep the enchanted jewelry attached to her body. Lakshmi stepped gingerly on the boat's surface before sitting down on a bench close to Tom. "You know, this feels less like me paying off a debt and more like I am becoming more indebted to you. Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to get travel authorization for my visit a few years ago? I had already started the process for my next visit so that Walburga could accompany me but then your girlfriend comes around and gets us permission within a month's warning." Tom chuckled. "Sorry about that. To be fair, she sprung this visit up on all of us. I hadn't expected to be making this trip at all until winter, if not later." Lakshmi looked to the back of the boat, where Lilith and their Peacekeeper escort, a local mage who was tasked in keeping them safe. The Magical communities of the region were known to be in constant conflict with the local spiritual leaders, hency why the escort was needed. The Bohpas, despite the British mandated laws banning witch hunts, continued their crusades against women who grew influential, or who even showed a hint of magic. The Magical Families of India were therefore exceedingly insular, keeping to their secretive territories, while the first generation wizards and witches were often hunted and killed with there being little the local communities could accomplish to stem the violence. It was part of the reason several members of the Patil family fled for Britain.

For her part, however, Lilith seemed entirely unafraid of their surroundings, often lost in thought or just gazing out at the landscape. The boat captain had initially urged her to keep her feet out of the water because of the crocodiles that hunted in the river, but the moment her feet were submerged, everyone watched as the deadly creatures gave the boat a wide berth, if they didn't scamper onto the river banks outright. The captain decided to wisely leave her be, whilst they took the boat further away from civilization. Lakshmi shook her head. "I was surprised when she even returned that enchanted artifact to the Orissa Mages. She couldn't possibly have known how valuable it was." Tom chuckled. "No, she probably didn't, but she was more than able to guess that while the European traders brought the item to Britain and sold it, it didn't mean that it was acquired lawfully here. Even if it was, she was certain artifacts like those deserved to be returned. And, like always, she refused to accept monetary compensation or reward in return." Lakshmi smiled. "It's what we have always liked about you two. Coin only gets you so far, but genuine gestures of respect and requests centered on mutual benefits to everyone involved? It's why I agreed to help you two in the first place. Both with this and the review, as dangerous as it could be." Tom looked at Lakshmi, seeing that despite her words, she wasn't scared at all. If anything, she seemed really motivated. Indian independence from Britain was a highly discussed topic back in Parliament and with genuine concern over a poorly organized partition plan being considered, Minister Warren felt it necessary to request assistance from Lilith after she informed him of the trip.

Whilst still untested, Walburga had been studying law, including non-magical British laws, over the last few years, and over the last month has been obsessively reading up on the British occupation of the Subcontinent, in preparation for their joint mission to get a better grasp as to the regional, economic, cultural, ethnic and religious divides that dotted the territory. Under Peacekeeper escort, she and Lakshmi would gather as much information in the next few weeks or months, before submitting the report to the Minister upon their return. If Parliament wanted to avoid a major upheaval in the region once they left it's governance to the locals, they would need to better understand the many intricacies among the populace and come up with a solution that the local authorities could agree to pursuing peacefully. The same plan was being put into practice in the regions of Europe that had been freed from Axis control, in the hopes of reducing the constant bickering by countries over populations that had different ethnic or cultural identities than those of the nation. Post-war reconstruction in Europe was looking very much like the nightmare that Tom had witnessed the first time around, though it seemed a bit less intense at the moment. Of course, he also knew about Lilith's decision to assist in the Chinese Civil War. With Japan on the retreat, the local militias would have to move fast if they wanted to secure their territories. General Radcliffe and Allied High Command had agreed to the deployment of the Carmarthen Irregulars under the direction that they were there primarily for training the militias. Supply line raids were acceptable, so long as the enemy had no idea who carried them out. While Tom would have gladly followed her into China, he understood why she wanted him in India, where he could focus on pursuing his own personal objectives, rather than feeling frustrated about not being able to actively participate in the conflict.

The sensation of the wards passing overhead made Tom's thoughts refocus on the present, as he watched everyone on the boat shudder, except for Lilith. She simply rubbed her fingers, sensing the traces of the ward, before looking towards him from the back of the boat, a smile on her face. Tom smiled back, glad to know that if the worst came to happen and they needed a fast retreat, then Lilith could get them out from under the highly dense wards. "Oh, wow." Tom turned his attention to the riverside that Walburga was looking towards, seeing what made her raise her voice in awe. On the edge of the river sat an ornate temple, its surface intact and clearly well tended to as the colors of the paints remained exceptionally vibrant. The depictions showed the many Hindu deities, but it was noticeably prevalent that the stories being told were of Nāgas, as there were depictions of the beings in their semi-human form, adorned with jewelry, while other depictions showed them as cobra like snakes, their hoods flared as they attempted to strike back against a Garuda, the flying demi-humans that were their known enemy. While the Garuda were recognized as a magical race, they, like the Nāgas, refrained from interacting with the wider magical community, sightings of them being relegated by the locals as misidentification or religious phenomena. Nagini, who had favored being draped over Tom's shoulders since they arrived, looked at the temple with interest. ~"My mother, while not a full witch, believed that the only way to be freed from the curse was to receive the Nāga's blessing. She hoped that by naming me in their stead, it would draw their attention to me. Instead, I fell into the hands of a Dutch Wizard that promised to bring me to the continent after I performed for him in his circus."~

Gently caressing Nagini's neck, Tom replied. "Those days are behind you now. If we are lucky, the priests here will know what to do and perhaps a Nāga may even be there to offer you a blessing, though I understand that it is something they decide on their own." Nagini nodded, as the boat drifted further up the tributary, passing by a fishing boat pulling in its net from the river. Soon they approached a wooden dock on the edge of a heavily wooded area, though certainly not abandoned as several men stood there, a few armed with spears, waiting for their arrival. Once moored, Lakshmi and the Peacekeeper escort spoke with the elder leading the group, the man wearing the bright orange dress robes from the waist down, his dark skin tanned even further by years spent under the burning sun, his short hair and beard grey going on white. Seeing the snake on Tom's shoulder, the man gestured at the guards with him, who waved their hands over the entire party, their arms wrapped with red thread bracelets that had small stones that reacted differently. They seemed particularly unsure about Lilith, waving their hands over her repeatedly, before speaking in hushed tones to the priest. The older man looked at Tom, his brown eyes piercing, though the Lord of House Slytherin felt no attempts to pierce his Occlumency. "You are the British Parselmouth who has come to speak to those blessed by the Nāgas?" Tom bowed his head respectfully, glad that the translation spells on the pendants were working as intended. "I am and this lovely woman around my neck is Nagini, the Maledictus I was bringing with me to hopefully undo her blood curse." The Priest raised his hand and touched Nagini's chin gently, an unsure expression on his face. "The Blessed may be able to lift, if not alter the curse, though that will depend on whether she is found worthy of their aid. Now then, what about the witch behind you."

Lakshmi and the Peacekeeper grew tense, as the Priests that were part of the Magical Community tended to refer to female magicals as Mages, same as the men. To call someone a witch was even more offensive in the Subcontinent than it was in modern day non-magical Europe. Lilith, for her part, merely tilted her head. "Is there a problem?" The Priest stared at her. "You have traces of the Blessing, but your magic feels… wrong. Dangerous. What foul practices have tainted your essence?" Lilith frowned, before sighing. Slipping the loose bangs of her red hair behind her ear, she focused her eyes on the man, not letting his words elicit a response. "It would be easier to say that I am akin to your Blessed, though my blessing and bond is to a Goddess of Death. My duties, however, are to guide the dead to the Great Unknown in the void, particularly those that refuse to cross over, as spirits or living beings who attempt to cheat their way into eternal life. If you have a gravesite with spirits that are growing frustrated or dangerous, I may be able to help them pass on." The priest kept his eyes on her before whispering to his guards. "Very well. You may enter our village, but we ask that you remain within sight of the guards, until the Blessed determines your honesty. You may follow." The party followed the Priest down a winding, narrow path in the woods, with Tom sensing magic in the air designed to warp perception, possibly as a way to keep their exact location secure. Exiting the woods, the party walked down the dirt road in between the houses of the village. Most were made of clay or other stronger materials for walls, while the roofs were covered in thick, brown layers of thatch, the material a bit bleached in places by the sun. It was clear that the heat was affecting the locals too, as many were staying in the shade, a few fanning themselves, whilst the children played in small ponds of water to cool off, though everyone did give the unusual visitors a brief look before returning to their business.

At the far end of the village, past a small pond and several snake statues, stood a temple that seemed to be almost completely devoured by the vegetation, the dark grey stone edification camouflaged perfectly with the jungle behind it. The interior, despite the exterior, was well lit by beams of sunlight, the air fresh and comfortable, even in the summer heat. At the far back, seated with her legs crossed, was a woman in priest robes, her hair white and braided, a sharp contrast to her darker skin. She seemed to be in deep meditation, until the Priest whispered into her ear. Tom flinched slightly at the sight of the woman's eyes, as they seemed dulled with age, though she still seemed to see him. ~"Ahh, are you the Speaker from Britain?"~ Tom bowed his head, closing his eyes briefly. "I am." The woman then looked over his shoulder, her lips parting slowly, before she slapped the priest's shoulder. "What do you think you are doing? Tell those guards to lower their spears. Her magic may be unfamiliar to us, but that is no way to treat someone that has a Blessing." The Priest apologized, as did the guards, who moved further back to stand at the edge of the temple entrance. The old woman got up onto her feet, taking a sturdy looking branch of a tree as a cane before approaching Tom, though her interest was in Nagini. ~"And you, dear child? Fate has been cruel to you, binding you into such a form, a blood curse centuries old. May I?"~ Nagini nodded, as the Priestess touched the snake gently, feeling its scales and more under her fingers, before she pulled away, a sorrowful expression on her face. "I do not know if I am strong enough to break the curse, but we will certainly try to undo this injustice done to you, young one."

Bidding everyone to follow her, they were led to a separate part of the temple complex, the area clearly designated for habitation as there were softer cushions, rugs and hammocks in several rooms, before they were asked to join her at a dining table. As everyone knelt down on the cushions, the priestess pulled Lilith to sit by her side of the table. "I have a feeling that you have duties that will take you elsewhere, so I wish to have a chance to speak to you. You have no idea how unusual it is for two Blesseds of different gods to meet. I have, of course, met the others Blessed by Nāgas as we seek to protect their teachings, but this is very new to me, and I have been around for quite some time." Lilith smiled at her genuinely. "I would be delighted to speak to you as well, though as these are my friends, I would like to make sure they will be fine whilst I am busy beyond the Northern Mountains." The older woman waved her hand. "I will be hosting your bonded and the two young Mages with him at the temple so that the villagers will leave them alone. Even though magic is practiced by the village entirely, the prejudices of the past, particularly to the foreigners, are hard to bury. Now, how did you meet the being that Blessed you?" Looking towards Lakshmi and Walburga, who were both listening intently, Lilith sighed, before running her hand through her hair. "I suppose it's only fair. You see, it first started when I met what you would call another Blessed. He was…" The discussion went on for a while as food was brought to the table by apprentices of the temple, consisting of fruits, vegetables and some fish, though the priestess would pray over the latter before handing over some of the fish to an apprentice, who would place it as an offering to the Temple's depiction of Shiva.

As daylight began to wane, the guests were shown to their prospective rooms, though Lakshmi and Walburga would be spending only a few nights at the temple, having their own duties to complete elsewhere. Lilith checked in on Tom, who had stepped out of his room and found his way to a small courtyard lit by the bright full moon hidden deep in the temple, where he and Nagini were speaking to the local snakes. Lilith shook her head as conversation ceased upon her proximity, though Tom chastised the snakes. ~"You need not worry. So long as you do not harm the young, the innocent and those close to her, my bonded is safe for you all to be around."~ Lilith, her hands held behind her back as the dark overcoat moved about her, lowered herself down to speak to the cobras, who all had their hoods closed. ~"According to the largest living snake in the world, I am a fine cleaner of scales. If you all behave among my friends and the locals, I could be persuaded to clean your scales as well."~ The bunch of cobras hissed in agreement, many calling out who would be going first, whilst Nagini, who was wrapped up in a small bundle next to Tom, hissed in annoyance. ~"You never offered to clean my scales."~ Lilith rubbed her cheeks. "True, but you were born human and Rene tends to get…vocal about her appreciation. As a fellow appreciator of women, I decided to avoid making our relationship awkward after your condition is improved." The large boa hissed to herself. ~"Fair enough."~ As the cobras slid back into the gaps in the stone walls and floors, Tom turned to look at Lilith. "Are you heading out?" Lilith nodded. "I will be leaving Lakshmi and Walburga here for the night and will head for China. Tomorrow, on my way back, I will speak to the local Peacekeepers back at Bhubaneswar who will accompany them across the regions to keep them safe."

Tom sighed, rubbing his hair. "I knew India had its fair bit of differences regarding magic, but what we have been hearing of late…" Lilith rubbed Tom's arm. "Yeah. It's not great. That's why getting this survey done is important. We need to have a decent understanding as to the composition of the population scattered across so many regions and their own beliefs, particularly those close to magical communities. Preventing the witch hunts won't be easy, considering the disaster that was the British ban and its enforcement, or lack thereof, but if the local temples can come together and make the statements themselves, it could hopefully help in the long run." Tom nodded. "Agreed. Even if it's unpleasant, we need to avoid antagonizing the locals more than they already are. Thankfully, my being a Parselmouth will shield me for the most part. What about you? What happens when that Priest finds out that you aren't here?" Lilith shrugged. "Not sure, but Priestess Chandani did say that her excuse would be that I would be conversing with the Nāga's in the underworld." Tom rubbed his face. "Not sure if that will help or further darken their opinion of you." Wrapping her arms around Tom's neck, Lilith pulled herself up to bring her lips close to his. "I am sure it will be fine and if I do run into a Nāga, then it certainly wouldn't hurt our reputation here.." Tom chuckled. "True enough." He looked into her eyes. "You sure you don't want me along?" Lilith pouted. "You know I would love it if you did come, but you have a responsibility here that you wished to honor and I have mine elsewhere." Tom sighed. "I know. I just wish we could be closer together most of the time." Giving Tom a deep kiss that took both their breaths away, Lilith pulled back with a smile on her face. "Don't worry. I am never going to be far from you. All you have to do is call out to me and I will be there." Tom kissed her back briefly. "I know."

As she reached the end of another page, Lakshmi tossed it on the stack next to her, before sighing, rubbing her eyes in sheer frustration. It had been about two weeks since she had returned to the Subcontinent and already the excitement had more than worn off. Having agreed to check on the situation in each of the provinces of the Dominion of India about the locals' feelings towards a possible partition of the territory, what she and Walburga had found was a massive entanglement of interests. Regions with strong and powerful landed elites of Muslim or Hindu faiths didn't wish to be caught inside nations that wouldn't favor their faith or recognize their influence. Even those who favored a united India did so with little to no regard for the basic concept of freedom of religion, instead each group wishing to push for their own faith's supremacy. What was worse was the fact that there was no clear dividing line. Sure, the region closer to the Middle East had a higher population of Muslims, but within the Subcontinent, there were places with Muslim political and economic elites lording over a heavy Hindu population, and the reverse played out as well. There were other faiths as well, but these were far more isolated to the trading posts that had been favored by the European powers for centuries. The more she looked at the inquiries and referendums from the local authorities, the more she felt that any option, any at all, would result in ethnic violence. Ironically, the only thing sustaining a degree of peace was the presence of the British and their military force, even though the locals all opposed them, though clearly not enough to band together over. As soon as they were gone…

A cold glass covered in condensation touched Lakshmi's cheek, breaking her concentration, before the sight of her girlfriend managed to lift her spirits. "Thank you." Walburga smiled at her, wearing a cream colored dress shirt and long brown pants. She had been advised that wearing a dress would be difficult in the environment and had gone to her cousin, Lucretia, for custom built enchanted clothes. When Lakshmi saw them, she went to the store with her own traditional Indian clothes, with Lucretia doing an excellent job enchanting them without altering the appearance too much. The enchanted clothes had made the trip decidedly bearable for everyone, with Tom and Lilith wearing their uniforms from the Austrian campaign for the same reasons. Still, even though their bodies were comfortable, their exposed skin still had to deal with the mixture of humidity and heat. The current heat had dissipated somewhat with the arrival of the monsoon rains, which had the villages on lock down and the trips to the Central and Eastern provinces of the Dominion delayed, meaning their next travel plans would be in the West, as soon as Lilith made her way back from China. As Lakshmi sighed in approval at the cold water running down her throat, Walburga waved her wand, conjuring herself a chair to sit down on. Lakshmi smiled at her. "Being here has got you practicing Conjuration quite a lot. Are you thinking of replacing McGonagall as Perenelle's trainee?" Walburga shook her head. "Not really. I will admit that it's a far more useful skill to have whilst traveling abroad, but I have no intention of leaving Uncle Marius' firm just yet."

Looking at the stack of papers, Walburga hummed to herself. "You started writing the regional observations into a report?" Lakshmi swallowed a bit more water from the glass. "Yeah. With the monsoons keeping us in the village for a while, I thought about getting ahead of the paperwork we will have to submit." Walburga saw the return of a frown on her lover's face. "It troubles you, seeing the people so divided against each other." Running her hand through her loose black hair, Lakshmi nodded. "I wasn't born in India. My parents, along with most of the extended Patil family, secured passage to Britain after the Great War. It helped that the eldest men had been soldiers on the frontlines, helping where they could, using magic to keep themselves alive amidst all the carnage. By then the divides were already growing and because our family had better relations with the British, our neighbors were growing less hospitable. Despite all this, my cousins and siblings were raised honoring our family's heritage, our beliefs and hearing about the beauty of our homeland. When I got the chance to travel here and see the Dominion, it was nice. The temples are beautiful, the city priests are respectful and the countryside is a marvel of nature. But the more time we spend in a region interviewing the people, the more we hear about the growing unease… the more I find myself disappointed. When I was younger back in Britain, not a year went by that I didn't feel proud to be from India. Not a year went by that I didn't want to find my way back here and maybe settled down again. But now… now I don't feel so proud… nor do I see a path forward that won't end in some bloodshed."

Seeing the depressed state of her lover, Walburga moved her seat closer, before wrapping her arms around the dark skinned witch' chest. Resting her head against Lakshmi's, Walburga planted a kiss on her cheek. "I am sorry that your homeland isn't as you had always dreamed it of being. If it makes you feel any better, it was the same way for me in Britain." Lakshmi looked up to stare into Walburga's grey eyes. "When I started at Hogwarts… it was so easy to fall in with the wrong crowd. Sirius had been drilling us all on what it meant to be proper witches and wizards. Who to associate with and who wasn't worth our time. I never questioned it for a moment, until Lilith arrived." Walburga smiled. "Watching her interacting with Cassandra, Myrtle and Riddle without an ounce of fear or shame, whilst still being caring towards us… When Sirius began his backroom dealings and Uncle Arcturus stepped in and stopped him… It made all of us who had followed the old man's words think everything over for the first time. What was right and what was wrong? What did it mean for us to be a Black?" Walburga's soft fingers caressed Lakshmi's cheeks, which grew darker. "It has taken me a while to unlearn the things we were taught and I am sure the same will be true for Magical and Non-Magical Britain as we come to terms with the mistakes we propagated and profited from that caused so much pain and misery. I will say, though, that even if you can't feel comfortable here, my family will do everything in their power to make you and your family feel comfortable back in Britain. I promise you that, with all my heart."

Lakshmi brought her lips closer to Walburga's, her skin feeling quite warm without the humidity being to blame, a smile growing on her face. "That almost sounds like a proposal." Walburga smiled as she lifted her fingers where Lakshmi could see what she was holding. Lakshmi went still as she stared at the ring held in Walburga's fingers, a blue gemstone sitting atop a black ring. Walburga grew nervous from Lakshmi's silence. "I know that our engagement traditions are different and that technically we needed to make an official meeting between our families, but after you spent two New Years with us, it's clear that my family is willing to accept you. I read that there are ceremonies that would have to be performed by the local priests and since we are here in a temple for the next few weeks…I thought…" Walburga was silenced as Lakshmi pressed her lips against her lover's, before pulling back as tears slipped out from her eyes. "Yes, Walburga. I would love to marry you." The two kissed thoroughly, before Walburga showed Lakshmi that the ring was held at the end of a gold chain. "So you can hold onto it while we get through all the steps." Lakshmi kissed her lover repeatedly after Walburga slipped the chain over her head, the two moving onto their bed to lie down together, simply enjoying each other's presence. For Lakshmi, she couldn't even begin to describe how happy she was. In Britain and in India, she had always felt like an outsider, not truly belonging anywhere because the people of both worlds rejected her because of her family's past, faith and origins, let alone her sexuality. She had endured several crushes throughout her time at Hogwarts, never expecting any of them to pan out.

As her final year at Hogwarts had started, however, she had noticed the change in Walburga as the witch's eyes were opened to new possibilities. Since they were Prefects and seventh years, it meant they would have to work together during much of the year. Finding her not only receptive to her affections but able to reciprocate had been a dream come true for the Ravenclaw, but as time passed and the feelings between them only seemed to grow, so too did Lakshmi's concerns regarding how they would make their relationship work. Seeing Walburga take the initiative and research her culture's traditions, trying her best to find a way to consolidate the two different ways of life, caused the young woman to cry tears of joy. While returning to India hadn't gone as she would have liked, with the future of the British controlled Dominion looking grim in the face of the upcoming independence, Lakshmi could honestly say that now she had a real reason to be happy. Even if she couldn't belong to the country of her dreams, she had found a partner that she saw herself loving for the rest of her life, one who seemed to share the same feelings as her. While she may never feel the strong connection to a land of people she desired, she had found a person she could call home. For her, it made all of the heartaches she endured more than worth the pain, as she had found the happiness and companionship she had truly longed for.

Feeling the cool air against her skin made Liligh sigh in relief, as she apparated back into the Indian Village after several days up north in China. The Director of the Peacekeepers hadn't been kidding when he said that his people, the practitioners of Wu, were ill prepared for combat. As a discipline, they were inherently peaceful, having served the Chinese Imperial Courts as priests, shamans and diviners. They knew some defensive magic, but it was mainly for self-defence, though a few also knew some degree of unarmed combat. These facts had left her curious as to why Liang had been designated as the Director of the Peacekeepers, but Charlus had filled her in on the fact that the conflict against Grindelwald had caused several Peacekeepers to defect. The Supreme Mugwump at the time had been worried about selecting a Director that might empathize with the Hexenmeisters, so she nominated Liang. His non-violence made him a bit more reserved in his deployment of the Peacekeepers, preferring smaller, more discreet interventions, if not allowing the local authorities to handle the dangers themselves. While his reticence allowed the Hexenmeisters to come to power in Germany, his peaceful and careful approach had earned him the respect of his officers, who trusted his judgment. That he was now advocating for intervention in China, after having seen the destruction of the unchecked war in Europe caused by his restrained approach, had caused some issues amongst those who wished to see the Peacekeepers return to their prewar numbers and activities. Supreme Mugwump Santos, however, gave her support for the measure, as did Allied High Command.

So far, the majority of the Peacekeepers' activities has been delegated to teaching the local magical populations the use of Defence magic and curses, with a push towards adapting the magic to the language and magical foci of the region. They were so far very successful in teaching the regional Xis and Wus how to carry out hit and run attacks against military targets. Most missions so far were carried out against the retreating Japanese forces, stealing their weapons and equipment, if not damaging their gear beyond repair. A few missions were carried out against the approaching Soviets, which consisted of destroying their vehicles and roads. Attacks against the Chinese communists had been delayed for the moment, so as to maintain an element of surprise. Still, the acquired Japanese weapons and gear were quickly put to good use. Local militias started popping up across the entire region as the farmers and workers sought to secure their own means of protection. As expected, while the Republic of China's current leadership wasn't the favorite of the general population, neither were the Communists. Sure, the promise of greater distribution of wealth was an appealing offer to the majority of the impoverished population, but the example set by the Soviet Union and it's authoritarian policies, with their clear disregard for the lives of its citizens and soldiers and the fact that this very government was backing the Chinese Communists, had the many ethnic groups of China ill at ease. So far, thanks to the Wu priests and their fellow mages across the Republic, militias had sprung up everywhere with great success, the Carmarthen Irregulars teaching the former farmers how to wage unconventional warfare. A few local warlords that weren't part of either major faction had grown suspicious of these militias, but so far they hadn't been forced to have their training tested.

Since she was busy up north, Lilith hadn't been able to watch over what was going on in the Indian Village. So when she arrived a few days after the Monsoons started slowing down, she was surprised to see Chandani discussing the steps for the engagement and wedding ceremonies to Walburga and Lakshmi. Sure, she knew those two would likely get together officially, but to be going through the complications that were the different marriage traditions between two families continents away? Lilith had sighed back then in exacerbation, before putting in a request for travel permits for Arcturus, Melania, Pollux and Irma. Asking any more was too much, especially after Walburga confirmed they would be having two weddings, and Lilith didn't want to overuse the goodwill between her and the Peacekeepers. Being busy in China also meant that she hadn't seen much of Nagini and Tom and their studies under Priestess Chandani. The Parselmouth mage certainly knew more things about the magical tongue than Tom had expected, as she showed him how to further alter parseltongue based wards and sigils, even how to create them without any actual permanent inscriptions. This was a necessary skill needed for their attempts to restore Nagini to human form, as they were attempting to alter a curse created via the same method. Apparently, the best means to interact with the curse was to attempt to reconstruct its original sigils, as these could synchronize with the active curse before corrections could be made. As far as Lilith knew, they had yet to get a proper synchronization, so they were continuing to run tests, all the while Tom studied the other Parselmouth texts.

Knowing how busy Tom was currently thanks to their strengthened connection, Lilith decided to just spend the evening traversing the jungles near the village. Unlike most humans, she had nothing to fear from either cobras or tigers, let alone any other dangerous creatures. While she knew her status as a Mistress of Death kept her connected to the Void, she also found her magic reacting more to the surroundings. She particularly enjoyed allowing her magic to just interact with the environment, which gave her a heightened awareness of everything around her, as well as helping to release some of the pent up energy in her body. Immortal it might be but even Lilith found it uncomfortable when her skin ached from an over abundance of magic. So, as she traversed the jungle around her, she touched every tree and leaf, getting a feel of the energy surrounding her. She could feel a massive ward designed to disorientate anyone that entered the forest, but like all wards not created using Death's own power, Lilith was able to easily ignore its effects. Besides, she was more interested in the very jungle itself. Unlike the forests of Europe, there was so much… life here, in so many unique forms. From the birds resting in their nests, the snakes slithering along branches, the bats flying in the night sky, whilst bugs moved under a sea of dead leaves. Every inch of the forest was alive and Lilith could feel all of it, their lifeforce beating against her skin like a drumbeat in the air. Following a familiar sense, Lilith soon found herself next to a dock, though she was certain she was further up river compared to the one they used, which was made of wood, while this one was made of carved stones.

As her eyes adjusted to the half moon light that shined down on the surroundings, she noticed that she was standing next to what looked to be another temple, though this one had fewer depictions on its surfaces and looked… older. The water itself felt… different. Setting her boots aside, Lilith dipped her toes into the water and felt more than just the fish swimming in the water and the crocodiles further down the stream. There was magic here, older than any she had encountered before, though it still reminded Lilith of Chandani. ~"That water is dangerous."~ Standing just at the edge of the treeline stood a little girl, her dark skin and long black hair almost blending her in with her surroundings, though Lilith was more focused on the energy that exuded from the small, naked form. Blinking a few times, including to get a brief glimpse of the girl through the lense of the Void, Lilith's face turned into a smile. ~"Oh, I am sure it's fine. Foreign Magic doesn't tend to have an effect on me at all, but I am sure you knew this already. The wards along the village may be human and managed by the temple priests, but the one over the jungle itself is quite older. Was it your handy work or that of your older kin?"~ The girl blinked at Lilith, before sighing. Stepping out of the forest, the small lithe form reached Lilith's side before dipping her own feet into the water. ~"It's ours, though not mine. I am far too young to have been here when it was placed."~ Lilith gestured at the temple structure before them. ~"To guard the structure and the conduit from outside interference?"~ The girl nodded. ~"There have been a few others that were found and destroyed, so we do what we can to protect them."~

Lilith hummed to herself as she looked at the Temple. ~"To protect them from mages of other beliefs… or from the Garuda searching the ground from the sky?"~ The girl pouted, kicking the water angrily. ~"Both, unfortunately. Centuries upon centuries pass and still the Garudas refuse to have peace with us. Then the other magical humans arrived with their own beliefs about other gods not of this land and started destroying the temples. We had to ask the Blessed to speak on our behalf to the Priests to get their help to secure the other locations, just in case we were unable to intervene directly."~ The girl looked at Lilith. ~"You are a Blessed from another land, but you don't seem… interested in hurting us. Why?"~ Lilith shrugged. ~"Why would I want to? You are alive, just as everything else in this world. My duties are to the dead and dying. Besides… I am curious. You are all descendants from a divine entity, right? Is that entity still around or are they gone like the rest of them?"~ The girl shook her head. ~"He's gone, as is his master, but we still remain. Our home isn't above the ground, as the Garudas would never allow us to be at peace, but we are safe there. Though…"~ The girl looked at Lilith and fidgeted. ~"Have you spoken to your divinity? Is that how you were Blessed?"~ Lilith was silent for a moment. ~"I have, though her domain is the Void between the worlds."~ The girl sighed sorrowfully. ~"So it wasn't her making all that noise?"~ Lilith blinked in confusion as the girl explained. ~"Some time ago, we felt something. The eldest of us said it felt like the gods had returned. I was sent outside to check but I couldn't find any trace of their magic in the air. I stayed up here just in case something was to happen, but the world has gone quiet again."~

Letting her mind wonder, Lilith had a few ideas as to what they might have been referring to. ~"How long ago was this? A full season back? Before the rains? How many lunar cycles?"~ The girl thought for a second. ~"Half a lunar cycle? maybe a little more, but no more than one full cycle. Why?"~ Lilith frowned. When she had died, the Magical Creatures, particularly those considered Dark, sensed her resurrection as a Mistress of Death, but that had been months earlier. If that hadn't been what these demigods sensed, then what was it? Going over everything she knew that had occured within a month prior, nothing stood out to Lilith. It was July 1945. The war in Europe was over, the one in the Pacific wouldn't be over until after the… Lilith's mind came to a screeching halt. She turned to the girl. ~"May I enquire about your name?"~ The girl looked at her with her golden slitted eyes. "We are called Havu. Unless the Elders give us a different name, we are all called Havu at birth."~ Lilith smiled at her. ~"A pleasure to meet you, Havu. My name is Lilith. Would you do me a favor? In a month or two we will be staying here still, completing our work and studies. If your people feel the magic of the gods again, could you let me know? I have an idea as to what it was that you all felt but I can't be sure until it happens again."~ Havu looked at Lilith and shrugged. ~"Sure. I have visited the village before. If anything happens, I can appear on the outskirts and let you know. By your phrasing, though… it wasn't the return of our gods, was it?"~

Running her hand through her red hair, Lilith sighed. ~"Probably not. As my entity was able to remain behind, I am unsure what that might mean about the absence of the other divine beings. As a foreigner who is likely to encounter other Blessed and Keepers of the old mysteries, I will try and see if I can get an answer as to what occurred… and what the new developments of the human world might mean regarding the disappearance of the divine."~ The girl nodded. ~"Thank you for being honest with me. I need to speak to the Elders about you and what you have said regarding the gods."~ Jumping into the water, Lilith smiled as she watched the child grow in size, her legs twisting and turning as they took on the form of a long tail. The dark skin was soon replaced with darkish scales, difficult to discern in the night, though Lilith could see golden circles along the back of the creature. As the half-snake humanoid creature turned, Lilith could see that rather than retaining human features, the being's form was closer to that of a giant snake, with only a few shapes along the chest indicating its remaining human traits. The head itself was like that of a cobra's, hooded but kept unflared, as the mouth opened further than a human's as a more distinctly snake-like voice was heard. ~"Of course, I could bring you to the Elders myself, if you would like to see our realm."~ Lilith smiled at her. ~"As beautiful as Naga-loka is rumoured to be, I will have to decline your gracious invitation for the moment."~ The Nāga hissed in amusement. ~"I look forward to the day you do accept it. Farewell, Blessed from the Void."~ Turning once more, the entity was fully submerged into the water, before disappearing beneath the temple next to the river.

Lilith smiled, before shaking her head. Stretching out her arms, she made sure to check her boots were bug free, before slipping back into them. Taking a roundabout route, Lilith scared off a few tigers that had neared the village, whilst greeting the nearby snakes, asking for their consideration towards humans. Whilst under her Cloak, she slipped into the Village, passing by armed guards who were chatting away concerning the day's catches from the river, hearing the sounds of the sleeping villagers making Lilith smile bitterly. From the sea to the tallest mountains, from the smallest villages to the largest cities, the people of the subcontinent deserved peace. Sure, there was a great deal of change that needed to occur, from engendering a respect for other forms of thought and belief, to the expansion of rights and protections to the women and children that still suffered under the decades if not centuries long patriarchal power structures, much still needed to change for the region to reach its true potential. The peace that reigned now was a tenuous one, especially as the world was reorganized into new spheres of influence and, while Lilith shared Lakshmi's observations and disappointment regarding the possibility of a bloodless independence from British sovereignty, she hoped that in the long run, whatever the future of the region took, however long it would take, the people would one day know true peace. Slipping into her boyfriend's bed, Lilith rested her head on Tom's chest, listening to his heartbeat as it reacted to her presence before settling back into a restful state. Tom would be the first to tell her that a peaceful solution to the region's problems was nothing more than a hollow dream and Lilith agreed, but right now, as a new era began, the world needed a little more hope for a brighter future.

Chapter 65: Filling in the Cracks

"Thank the Gods that's over!" Abraxas shook his head as he and Druella filled the cups with tea and distributed the sandwiches to every plate, before everyone was seated at the patio table of the Malfoy Estate. The Wiltshire property had once belonged to the Goddard family, who in the seventeenth century were instrumental in the accusation and attempted execution of Anne Bodenham. What the locals didn't know was that Bodenham was an actual witch and that the attempted execution by hanging failed to kill her thanks to a potion she drank before the noose was tightened around her neck. With her "death," Anne began to execute her revenge on the people responsible for her exposure, the woman she had intended to mentor having fled to a Convent, where she was constantly plagued by ill dreams. The Goddards found one of their properties sudden beset by Poltergeists, and after having endured several months of paranormal torture, the family eventually sold their Estate, which was bought by Anne at a reduced price. One very public exorcism where the Poltergeist was "banished," and no one doubted that the new owners would live in the property in peace. A century later, the property seemingly burned down and the land was turned into an open field. Or so it appeared, as wards were finally raised over the property by the Bodenham family. Sadly, the family died out a century later, when the Malfoys, recently exiled from France due to their opposition to the Revolution, bought the property, which became their family home ever since.

Today, however, the family had hosted the Heads of the Black Family at the Estate to discuss the future of the two families going forward. The youths involved also attended, as their decisions and the backings of the families would decide what was to happen. The courtship of Cygnus and Druella had been finalized by both of them, using Lilith and Tom's initial agreement as a basis, though at the behest of the Malfoy family, one extra provision was added, especially after Abraxas' relationship with Alphard was discussed. The two lovers were still getting used to each other and were coming to terms with their future responsibilities, especially now that Abraxas would be joining his father in the cross channel trade enterprise that the Malfoy family managed, while Cassiopeia would be finishing Alphard's training as a Shadow before dragging him along to all the social functions of the Magical families of Britain. The Malfoys weren't exactly excited to learn of the relationship, but the sight of Abraxas' clear joy and determination won them over enough, though this was the motivation behind the addendum to the courtship contract between Cygnus and Druella. Now that the meeting was over and the group was able to relax outside, Cygnus looked over at Abraxas. "Are you sure you are fine with the agreement? I can understand that your parents wanted to push this forward after you and Alphard came out as a couple, but if you aren't comfortable with this…"

Abraxas waved his hand. "It's fine, Cygnus. It's better that we have the possible lines of succession set out before it becomes a problem. Besides, Irma is my sister now and any of her children have as much right to inherit, even if they are not born with the family name." The comment made the blonde blush slightly as she drank her cup of tea, with Abraxas smiling at the reaction he elicited, before focusing his attention on Cygnus and Alphard. "So, what are the plans moving forward in the Black family that can be discussed? They mentioned they were on their way to the Dominion of India so I am guessing that Lakshmi and Walburga are now officially engaged?" Alphard chuckled slightly. "Yes and no. Inter-cultural affairs are apparently really complicated. While Lakshmi's family is here, they weren't accompanied by any priests and priestesses of their faith. Our parents and the Lord and Lady will be traveling to India to fulfill some pre-engagement and marriage requirements, while the Patils will be joining them afterwards during the actual wedding ceremony they will be celebrating in the subcontinent. A separate ceremony will then take place here to officiate it among our community." Abraxas shook his head. "Two wedding ceremonies across two continents." Cygnus sat back. "Trust me, it feels like overkill, but apparently, because of the cultural differences, with Lakshmi being of Hindu descent, any marriages not officiated by a Hindu priest and registered in the Dominion would be considered invalid, even if she were married in Britain with the full documentation. Doing the two weddings gives both her and Walburga certain protections that would otherwise be challenged if anything inappropriate were to happen."

He smiled, though, as a thought entered his mind. "Besides, having two weddings has sent Lucretia into a design frenzy. You should have seen the amount of white, blue and black linens in her apartment. It looked like a maze of curtains." Alphard smiled. "Yeah, and poor Ignatius has the pleasure of trying to grab her attention when she is obsessed over her work. It would probably have been easier to get Lilith to stop working on her enchantment projects." Druella wiped her face clean of sandwich crumbs. "How is she doing, anyways? We haven't heard much from her or Riddle." Alphard shrugged. "From what Walburga says, Tom is neck deep in Parselmouth studies with the local snake-talking Priestess, whilst Lilith is off doing work as a consultant for the ICW somewhere. It's why our Lord and Lady Black were able to get clearance so quickly to go to India." Abraxas muttered under his breath. "Five galleons says that Riddle finally pops the question before they return to Britain." Alphard thought for a second. "Nah, sorry love, not going to go for it." Abraxas pouted as Cygnus and Druella chuckled, before the latter spoke up. "Still, if that does happen, how many more families are now tied to the Blacks? You have the newly revived Peverells, possibly the Slytherins, the Malfoys, the Prewetts and the Patils. Will there ever be a family the Blacks won't have any relation to?" Alphard shrugged. "What can I say? We are Legion." Abraxas rolled his eyes. "And here I thought that the von Schwarzwalds were the only ones to play with the names of demons in reference to their family members."

Alphard smiled knowingly. "Some of those names made it up to the stars, so it's only fair to expect some overlap." Abraxas muttered under his breath. "Don't remind me." Having teased Abraxas enough, Alphard looked at Druella, who was blushing as Cygnus wiped away some mayonnaise off her cheek. "So, any plans now that you are free to pursue your own ambitions?" Druella looked at Cygnus who smiled at her and nodded, making her feel more comfortable voicing her desires. As a Rosier it had been drilled into her that she was simply going to be a housewife so she had no need to pursue any careers. "I am not sure. I am good with my wand, but that is about all that I know. I did think about a Ministry position, but I am still looking over all the possible jobs, trying to find something that jumps at me." Abraxas looked towards Cygnus. "Not going to offer your department as an option?" The young man shook his head. "Not at all. Druella can ask of her own accord and I would be happy to describe the job in detail, but the choice is ultimately hers, same with if and when we have children. For now, I am just glad my work is finally settling down." That got the young Malfoy Heir's attention. "Has the ministry decided what the new policies will be regarding the bazaars?" Cygnus shrugged. "The Department of Commerce provided its evaluation, as well as the thoughts from the current traders using them. They wouldn't mind some regulations, so long as they are fair, and that if the Ministry comes up with quality control seals for the products, they need to be consistent with the actual quality and price of the product being sold. If the Wizengamot passes the recommendations, we will need to establish a new Office for Quality Control."

The Heir to the House of Malfoy groaned. "Great, I suppose that will apply to other products, whether it's processed or raw material." Cygnus smirked at his fellow Slytherin. "We will see but yes, all items sold within Magical Britain will have to go through some level of quality control, including your French imports. Hopefully the system will be in place as soon as the imports from Europe begin anew." Druella smiled at the sight of Abraxas rubbing his forehead. He might be her new older brother, but that didn't mean she didn't enjoy seeing him have to deal with complications. He had been far too comfortable at Hogwarts for her own tastes, so seeing him struggling was a pleasant change of pace. She looked towards Alphard, who seemed to enjoy his lover's struggles just as much as her. "What about you, Alphard? Any plans?" The young man shrugged. "A few parties here and there. Actually, I was somewhat considering getting a few lessons in enchanted artwork. While I am unsure if I will ever make it my profession, it's something I enjoy doing so I want to give it a try." Waiting until Abraxas was sipping from his tea, Alphard then added, "Of course, at any point I would be willing to dedicate nine months of my life to carrying Abraxas child, but that all depends on how our relationship develops." Abraxas, hearing Alphard, choked on his drink and started coughing, whilst Cygnus and Druella smiled, having expected the comment from the way that Alphard had been looking at his lover.

After clearing his throat and eyes, Abraxas looked at the youngest of the three Black siblings, at first irritated, but that feeling soon passed as he saw the sincerity in Alphard's eyes. "You're serious?" Alphard smiled at him. "No, Sirius is my Great Uncle. I am, however, sincere. I know that taking the potion has its risks and that it's not a very comfortable experience, but I am willing to make the sacrifice if being a father means that much to you." He then slipped in a thought. "And while I haven't thought a lot about being a father… I can say that it has its appeal. Though I hope you don't mind us being uncles first, before we give parenting a shot." Abraxas felt Alphard squeezing his hand on the table as a smile grew on his face. "Yeah, I would be willing to wait a bit." Cygnus and Druella excused themselves from the table, so as not to ruin the mood between the two lovebirds. As they walked through the gardens, hands held together, Cygnus brought them up to kiss Druella's fingers. "It won't bother you if Alphard goes through with giving Abraxas a son?" Druella shook her head. "After all the manipulations and scheming that my family perpetuated, I feel more comfortable just… just enjoying a life free from the politics of the Magical Families." Cygnus hummed to himself. "There was a time when I thought about getting involved in family politics myself, but seeing the amount of work my father does without being the Head of Family, it made it clear that it would be a massive toll on us." He kissed Druella's hand again. "To a life where we can just be ourselves." Druella pulled Cygnus over to a bench and straddled him, her lips grazing his. "To a happy life just for the two of us, with what children chose to come along to brighten our world."

~"Let's give this next configuration a try, Blessed Riddle."~ Tom nodded, still uncomfortable with being addressed as a Blessed by Priestess Chandani, but having given up already in trying to change the old woman's mind. While the Priestess could be said to be set in her ways, seeing the world through the lense of her faith and traditions, the centuries old Mage was still brimming with curiosity, holding a generous heart that made Tom feel uncomfortable, considering how he had behaved in his lifetime. She was already quite blind because of her age and had refused to take any potions or magical treatments to correct her vision, saying that her loss of sight was a price she was willing to pay to truly "see" the world. Tom wasn't sure if she meant seeing the world through magical means, though how quickly she knew who was approaching made him think that Chandani could see something more than regular sight or even infrared. This was particularly clear when she could sense Lilith even while she was under Cloak. She wasn't able to tell where she was exactly, but according to her, the twice blessed witch's presence was easy for her to sense, as it seemed as if the world grew silent when she was near. Tom found it interesting that Chandani seemed to actually enjoy Lilith's presence, never missing a chance to either chat with her or to merely be in her company. The look on his girlfriend's face always made Tom smile as she was obviously humoring the Priestess and was clearly flattered, but it was obvious she had other things on her mind.

Running his finger over the ethereal script of the parselmagic sigil that wrapped around the circle that surrounded Nagini, Tom altered the line of text to the next one in the sequence, not really expecting to see much of a reaction. While he and the priestess had identified some of the individual sigils used in the Maledictus, getting the right sequence was proving to be difficult. Uttering the new sequence, the written sigils of parselscript shifted to match, before Tom resealed the array by adding the outer circle. He took a step back to look at the local variant of an array, a magic version of a Mandala or a Yantra. The one that the Priestess had him paint on the ground of the temple's healing chamber was a lotus of eight petals, with a depiction of three deities at the center: the human shaped Manasa, with Vasuki draped around her neck while she was seated on Sheshanāga, the many headed serpent, this time also represented with eight heads and crowns. The three serpent gods were selected as they were the protectors of serpent kind, with Manasa particularly known as a curer of venom from snake bites. In the magical community of Chandani's practices, a Maledictus was seen as a manifestation of a more powerful form of venom, one that harms even those born to the victims of the first curse, so the use of Manasa was seen as appropriate. Coiled around the depiction of the deities but not blocking the view of them, was Nagini, who tended to slip in and out of sleep during these tests, her mood rising and falling every day as they struggled to break her curse.

For Tom, however, these last few weeks had been deeply meaningful to him. Though he retained some memories of Voldemort's interactions with the Maledictus, the creature had certainly given little thought to the life that Nagini had endured, let alone her personal tastes and thoughts. Tom had no such disinterest, often discussing matters with Nagini as if she was just another human being, if only momentarily trapped in snake form. Lilith had taken a similar approach, helping Nagini during a recent molting episode, but with a clear show of respect for the cursed human's sense of powerlessness and shame. To Tom's delight, Nagini had a very observant personality, always paying attention to every word she heard or the tiniest bit of movement. And while the human turned snake wasn't fond of her current form, she had spent what she described as pleasant and enlightening conversations with the free roaming snakes of the jungle that the village was hidden in. To no one's surprise, Lilith was a major topic of conversation, as every snake could feel her magic in the air, on the ground and in the water, whenever she was present. It had been the snakes that revealed the fact that Lilith had another entity connected to her to Priestess Chandani, hence her calling the redhead "twice blessed", though both the snakes and the Priestess were tight lipped as to what this second entity was, as if giving it a name would be a cause of concern. Tom had been developing a theory based on the sort of creatures that flocked and fled from Lilith's presence, but he was keeping that to himself for now. In the end, Lilith was herself, regardless if she was twice blessed by powers beyond human understanding. Finding all the inscriptions stable and correct, Tom took a step away from the Yantra.

~"I am ready to try again."~ Nagini's closed eyelid opened slowly, as a soft hiss of "ready" made her state of preparation clear. Priestess Chandani took a position at the top of the Mandala before kneeling, her black prayer beads held tightly in her hands as she began to pray to the three deities, her magic mixing with Tom's as they charged the sigil together. Holding out his right hand, Tom kept his eyes on the written scripts, hoping to see a change as Chandani reached the end of her prayer, causing the magical array to flare white, before it turned red. To the surprise of both Tom and the Priestess, some of the written parselscript lines remained lit, unlike the other times when it faded. Chandani, with the help from one of her apprentices, stood up before walking over to the active segments of the array. A smile grew on her lips. ~"It's the section of the curse that forces the transformation to occur."~ Tom saw Nagini's head shoot up. ~"Is that what we need to remove the curse?"~ The Priestess shook her head. ~"No, my dear, for that to work we would have to replicate the entirety of the curse, which could be impossible if it was made to have safeguards against what we are doing. However…"~ Seeing the snake's head slowly descend, the dark skinned priestess added. ~"While we cannot break nor lift the curse, the fact we have this line of the Maledictus synchronized means that we can alter it. Neither you nor your children may be free from the blood curse, but it may not be much of a curse after we are done altering it. Blessed Riddle, if you could."~

Tom went to the nearby table, where he and Chandani had pre-written corrections for the possible permutations of the parselscript for the Maledictus, before collecting the ones that pertained to that particular configuration. Chandani, Tom and the Priestess in training, who was a young girl from the village, debated which correction would have the best result, with Tom suggesting a final edit that Chandani agreed with. After making sure to have a written version to base his design off of, Tom broke the outer layer of Yantra, feeling the surge of magic flowing into him momentarily as the secondary outer layer was activated behind him, keeping the magic from flowing out again. Kneeling down carefully not to smudge any of the other written scripts, Tom held his hand over the active script and closed his eyes, letting his connection to the array reactivate. After erasing the existing script, he added the new parselscript, before setting it by speaking it out loud. Once the new script was in place, he severed the line once more before reconnecting it, with the apprentice breaking the secondary outer layer. With everyone retaking their positions, Tom focused again on the Yantra, waiting for Chandani to finish her prayer, before repeating the new line of script that had been added to the array. The outline of the Yantra flashed white again before taking on a reddish hue, with the new script still alight, leaving Tom with a satisfied smile. As he and the Priestess disconnected themselves from the magical array, he looked towards Nagini. ~"It's all on you now."~

With a subdued nod of its head, Nagini closed its eyes as the apprentice pulled open a traditional dress. Though he would have liked to have seen the full transformation, he was satisfied in seeing the elongated head of a snake slowly morphing to a take on human features. The young apprentice held the clothes in between him and Nagini as the transformation was completed, as a small woman of light tan skin and dark, long hair stood where the snake had once been, her eyes glued down to her hands in shock. As the apprentice tied the dress to Nagini's body, the young looking Indonesian woman seemed to snap out of her shock as tears began to well from eyes. She collapsed onto the floor as her knees gave out, with the young apprentice slowing her down enough that she didn't hurt herself as Chandani walked to stand beside Tom, who was silent as he watched Nagini's greatest dream come true. ~"A job well done, Blessed Riddle. As a Priestess of the Gods, it has been my delight to aid a child harmed by our blessed magic to recover her life. Take the lessons you have learned here to heart, even if you never become one of our devoted. For while magic may indeed be a useful tool for living life and waging war, it is in the acts of kindness where magic become miracles, a blessing not only to those who are saved, but also to those who do the saving."~ Tom felt his heart grow light as he took a deep breath, allowing the moment to be etched into his very being. "Thank you, for giving me the chance to be a part of this. I will do my best… to never forget."

"And… there. Boundary line poles are in place." Lilith nodded, before turning to look at the ghost next to her, though it wasn't Starosta, who was busy keeping an eye on the Indian Village for her. "You can tell the wardmaster to activate the wards. Let's get a feel for its stability before we start the live exercise." The spirit of a young woman wearing long flowing robes bowed to her. "By your leave, Mistress." Lilith grumbled under her breath, especially after seeing the smirk on the ethereal woman's face as she darted away. It had surprised her greatly when she began working with the magical practitioners of Wu that they too tended to speak to spirits and ghosts and attempted to get their assistance. According to them, in centuries long past, the priests and shamans were able to communicate with the gods or divine beings, some of whom were willing to give assistance to humanity. While they claim this knowledge was lost, though Lilith had a different theory on that, the Asian priests were then forced to seek the aid of the restless spirits of the dead. This, of course, had the drawback that they couldn't compel the dead to act according to the Wu's wishes, meaning they had to be very picky as to who was summoned or strengthened. Asking the aid of an ancestor or loyal subject of the family was a safer bet than to ask the assistance of someone who held a grudge, after all. Lilith didn't want to know how many divinations or other decisions of the shamans were influenced by spirits who feigned allegiance but then acted to settle old grievances.

So, when the ghosts and spirits in the vicinity obeyed her orders with little complaint, it had certainly gotten her quite a few looks of curiosity. The shamans were among the most experienced magicals when it came to encounters with the dead in all of Asia, after all. That she, not them, had the ghosts undivided attention had gotten the locals talking, though at least they were being discreet about it, something Lilith was grateful about, as the Peacekeepers completed the installation of the defence wards at a secret meeting point for the Chinese Militias. After several weeks of training, the militias had been finally put to the test engaging the Communist forces. Although initially the local force was only able to stall the enemy formation, the decision to send a request for aid from a nearby region bore fruit as the enemy forces were caught in between two small but well organized and armed forces. The soldiers that survived the encirclement were captured and sent to the Republic's POW camps. The combination of local militias working together to successfully defeat a common enemy and their decent relationship with the remnants of the Republic's forces resulted in the request for a meeting between all the regional leaders, whether they were warlords or military officers. Since every region now had a strong enough militia to secure their own borders, and with the Communists retreating to strengthen their own territories, the leaders had felt the time was right for a meeting to discuss the future of China.

Since the Irregulars and the Peacekeepers had helped in the training of these militias, they had been selected to secure the meeting point's location, which would be provided to all regional leaders once the security measures were in place. This included the wards being raised to prevent both magical and conventional underhanded means of attack. With the wards raised, the Irregulars took aim and opened fire with their rifles and artillery guns, testing to make sure the defences would hold up to anything, as Lilith walked up to Director Liang, who was overseeing the conference. "So, do we have a headcount?" The man smiled at her. "Everyone we expected to answer the summons. To no one's surprise, Mao and the CCP refused to attend." Lilith fell into step next to Liang as they observed the Wu mages practicing their curses on the wards. "Any idea what they will be advocating for?" Liang played with a coin in his hand, a nervous tick Lilith had noticed since she began to spend more time with him. "The officers will push for recognition and the reorganization with the Republic, but there is still a lot of bad blood between the people and the military that flooded the Yellow River, killing millions of innocent civilians. With the forces securing their own borders and the Republic not interested in giving up any more land to the Communists, there is enough leeway for a new form of government to come from this." A deep voice from behind them entered the conversation. "And as long as this new government or governments are willing to negotiate new trade and security agreements, the Allies will be more than happy to recognize and support them internationally. It will be a shame that the original seat at the UN Security Council that was negotiated for China won't go to the Republic, but as long as the current quagmire is brought to an end, we will all be sighing in relief."

Lilith turned to look behind her as General Radcliff walked up the dry hill towards them. "What's the word from the Pacific forces?" Radcliff took off his hat to rub the excess sweat off his hair. "The Australian forces were given orders to hold off on any major offensives and the Americans went quiet after Iwo Jima. Then there was word that the Soviets were moving in from Siberia. I wasn't able to get specifics… but a large operation took place in the city of Hiroshima. Reconnaissance aircraft all described a massive flash of light blinding them even miles away from mainland Japan." Lilith sighed, rubbing the back of her neck. She, and every other magical in the camp nearby, had felt the sudden surge of energy in the air, the feel of it being raw and unstable, yet distant. There hadn't been any traces of radiation this far away from the detonation, so that was a relief, but that the nuclear tests could be felt by magical populations at all was concerning. Lilith looked towards the General. "I am sorry for asking this of you, but do you think your contacts could get you in touch with the American leadership? I… I think this needs to be addressed, especially with the help of the minds behind the project." General was thoughtful for a moment. "I can see if your work for us has earned you enough good will from Eisenhower that he could try and pull some strings." Liang pocketed his coin. "I will speak to the MACUSA representatives at the ICW and see what aid they can provide, including travel clearance for you to enter into the States."

As the two men went their separate ways, Lilith gave one last long look at the preparations for the conference, before apparating away. Arriving within her room at the Indian Temple, Lilith took a moment to freshen herself up before stepping outside. She briefly passed by Lakshmi and several of the women, including the girl's mother, as they applied the mehndi to the bride-to-be's hands. Both Lakshmi and Walburga had already gone through several of the Hindu pre-wedding ceremonies, including the haladi cleansing ritual and the formal meeting between the families. While Arcturus was initially unhappy with the rushing of the wedding ceremony, considering the amount of planning that was already in place for Dorea's wedding, the irritation had faded somewhat as Walburga made her intentions clear. Lilith paused for a moment as she watched as Lakshmi's mother described the process to Melania and Irma, both of whom were thoroughly interested in the artistic aspect, though they respected the cultural and religious significance of practice as well. Soon, the actual wedding ceremony would take place, before everyone was due to return to Europe. If the meeting between the various Chinese factions was successful, that would be sooner rather than later. Meandering around the village, Lilith soon found Priestess Chandane speaking to a familiar looking little girl. The redhead sighed, as she approached the two, knowing that she would have to give the demigod the bad news. Though as she approached, several things remained on her mind. Why was it that nuclear detonations were being felt by magical beings? And what did this all mean for the future of magic in the long run in a world where the secret of nuclear energy would soon be scattered to the winds?

Standing at the edge of the Reflecting Pool with the Lincoln Memorial behind him, a man dressed in a crisp looking business suit did his best to think through what he wanted to say to the Secretary of War, concerning the use of the second nuclear device over Nagasaki. While he hadn't been opposed to the use of the first device as a show of force that could make the Japanese leadership be more receptive to surrender, the use of the second device so quickly after the first was entirely unnecessary, at least from his point of view. He had been even more worried about the remaining third device being used when word reached him that the Japanese had finally surrendered, with the negotiations finally taking place to bring the last active theater of war to an end. What worried him currently was the growing unrest between the West and the Soviet Union. If war was to be foolishly ignited again just as the world found its way back to peace after such a bloody conflict, he knew beyond a doubt that the first thought would go to the use of nuclear weapons. The Trinity site was still heavily irradiated and he had no idea what the condition of the two Japanese cities and the survivors of the detonations were like, but he was certain that the radioactive fallout was probably greater than it had been estimated. Now that America displayed the power of the atomic bomb, he was certain that the USSR would seek to acquire that same knowledge, if they weren't already in the process of developing their own bomb. If that were to happen and the two countries went to war with each other… it wouldn't matter which side of the conflict one fell into. The ones to lose in the end would be the whole of Humanity.

As he stared out over the still water, he didn't realize how quiet the world became, until a voice from behind spoke up. "Mr Oppenheimer, may I have a word?" Frowning, the scientist with short, slick hair turned around, finding the plaza of the Lincoln Memorial surprisingly empty but for the figure before him, a young looking woman with striking dark red hair that was pulled back, her clothes consisting of a long black cloak and black clothes with some ornate designs. "Do I know you?" The woman smiled at him. "Not at all, but I know of you. Before you become concerned about your safety or integrity, I want to be clear that I have no intention to threaten you or compel you in any way to act against your morals or your country. I only wish to have a chance to discuss the future of our world with you, seeing as you are planning to see the Secretary of War in an hour or so." Robert was silent for a moment. If the woman before him was a spy for some foreign government, Germany by her accent, it was odd that she would be so open about her intentions. Either she was lying or she wasn't an actual threat to him. "I am guessing you know as to why I am here as well, then?" Lilith's face turned mournful. "I am. Your research and development team achieved incredible success in the development of the world's first nuclear weapons, though the use of two devices against Japan could eventually be considered a divisive idea. I am, however, less interested in what has already happened and more interested in what follows, just as you are, I believe. After all, Pandora's jar, or box, has been opened and there is no sealing it back up again."

Pulling out an envelope, Lilith presented it to Oppenheimer, who looked through the papers. "What is this?" Lilith walked past him as she looked out over the water. "Research propositions, between my people and yours. By your people's intelligence and the blood, sweat, tears and corpses of the soldiers of the world on all sides, this conflict will soon be at an end. Unfortunately, the end of an era marks the coming of another, and now as an age of nuclear power takes its place in the annals of human history, the question becomes what it will mean for the world." She turned towards the man. "With the practical knowledge you and your team have accumulated, it is our hope that we can learn more about ways to mitigate the dangers of nuclear energy, from the effects of the blast, to the radioactive fallout, to the establishment of new global energy resources." Looking through the research proposals certainly had Oppenheimer curious. "Some of these are quite reasonable but a few are… if you forgive my saying so, flights of fancy." Lilith smiled at him. "Because they are not based on scientific knowledge? Perhaps I ought to introduce myself properly then. My name is Frau Lilith von Schwarzwald and I am a witch." Turning her hand over she used conjuration to create a fedora hat in her hand, before letting the stunned man inspect it. "It won't last but I can assure you it is quite real. Magic is real and it has been for some time. If you like, you could ask the Secretary of State about it. He handles the negotiations between the local magical community and the government." Robert rubbed fedora, feeling the material between his fingers. "Impressive. And you believe that this… joint research between magic and science could help mitigate the dangers of nuclear energy?"

Lilith nodded. "I do. It's only a matter of getting the interested parties working together. I can understand that right now you are concerned about the spread and mismanagement of nuclear weapons. A valid concern considering how quickly the second device was used and the fact that the Nazis were also researching nuclear weapons. Sadly, we both know that even if you and your fellow scientists could lock up all the research leading to their development, another country can eventually replicate it themselves. Whether it takes a year or ten, it will happen. After all, the founding principle of scientific experimentation is that any scientific phenomena is repeatable." Robert lowered his eyes. "I know, but that doesn't mean we can just give up on trying to keep these weapons from falling into the wrong hands." Lilith gave him a sad smile. "But eventually it will. Muskets were powerful, but they eventually reshaped warfare after everyone had one. Same as rifles, tanks and now aircraft. Nuclear weapons will be no different. What matters now is not just trying to contain the technology, but reducing the need for it. If research into nuclear energy can help provide a stable supply of energy for the world, if we can eventually even break our new reliance on oil as an energy source, the world could be one step closer to eliminating the rationale for further wars. Having nuclear weapons would be just as obsolete as having a cavalry division in the modern world." Oppenheimer looked at the research papers again, his mind swimming with possibilities. "There are many friends of mine who would love a chance at building something constructive, rather than making more weapons of war."

He looked back at the redhead. "Why are you doing this? What do you get from it?" Lilith turned to look out over the reflecting pool and the people walking along it, moving from one monument to the next. "Because I know what it's like to live in fear, not only of a world that can tear itself apart around you, but that it ends up doing so with something you created. Galatea." As the owl landed on Lilith's outstretched hand, the illusion that concealed its metallic form faded away. "Just as you heralded an era of nuclear weapons, I have heralded the era of magical constructs, machines capable of independent action and even thought." Lilith turned to look at Oppenheimer. "And I know that if steps aren't taken in time, my work could one day lead to a new race, one created to serve another. A race of slaves made, not born. And I hate that possibility with every fiber of my being." Turning her attention to Galatea, Lilith rubbed her beak, to the bird's delight. "So I will do everything in my power to protect the world from itself, securing not only my contributions for the future, but also those of like minded souls. Your work has made you an avatar for the potential end of human life on Earth, but if we do things right, if we act with cooler heads and towards a future we can all benefit from, then perhaps you can be remembered not as the father of nuclear weapons, but as the trailblazer towards an age of stable, renewable energy, where governments can learn to temper their baser instincts towards building a future for all life on this fragile world. The choice, however, remains with you."

Taking a few steps back, Lilith gestured to the folder. "We made an appointment under your name with the Secretary of State before your scheduled meeting with the Secretary of War. Talk with him, not only about magic and its contributions to the war effort, but also the possibilities that lie before us. Let your heart guide you but check your temper and guilt at the door. Or don't. The choice for what happens now and what can happen in the next fifty years is in your hands now, so make it count. Oh, and if you need to contact me then ask the Secretary of State. Whether it's for a chat or help with a stubborn government official, I am just an owl away." Robert watched as the woman vanished from sight, before the sound around him reappeared. For a brief second he thought he may have dreamed it all, until he saw the envelope in his hand, still filled with all the research proposals he had glanced over. He looked out over the reflecting pool seeing the Washington Memorial on the other side, the white obelisk standing proud framed by the bright blue sky. Oppenheimer took a deep breath, realizing that the choice of paving the future was indeed in his hands. His friends and colleagues had often commented on how his shoulders always seemed weighed down by the burden of their research, only seeing the weight lifted as the first successful test was carried at Los Alamos. He smiled to himself now as he made his way towards the White House. Back then he was burdened with the weight of creating a weapon of mass destruction. Now it was the weight of an era, and yet this was a weight he would gladly carry, if it meant bringing about an era of peace and prosperity, not only for America, but the world. It was a heavy weight, but he was more than willing to shoulder it, if it meant that the blood on his hands would eventually be lessened in his lifetime.

Stashing away the last of his clothes, Tom took one last look around the room he and Lilith had been allowed to inhabit within the Temple in the hidden village as his record player emitted a relaxing piano piece. While the locals had magic and therefore didn't suffer too much when the monsoons flooded the rivers or when the heat grew too unbearable, they still lived pretty much as they had done for centuries, with little to no exposure to modern technology. So when Tom had started listening to his record player one day that he was given a chance to rest due to Priestess Chandane being busy with her duties as the head of the temple, he soon found his window filled with curious onlookers. Glad that he never traveled anywhere without his growing record collection, he had found himself holding impromptu music sessions as the village children would listen to the music playing, with them favoring the more upbeat tracks. The temple attendants would also request to listen to some tracks whilst they carried out a few chores, like washing the linens or cleaning the temple's interior. He had even seen the older priests and priestess shedding a few tears from some of the more melancholic and emotional tracks, though these he played less regularly. The sound of Chopin's Nocturne Opus 9 Number 2 always brought a smile to his face, as he thought back to his first meeting with Lilith in the Slytherin Owlery so many years ago now.

"Satie?" Blinking in surprise, Tom turned to see Lilith at the door, her long coat folded over her arm as she listened to the music. His smile grew. "Gymnopedie Number 1. He has a softer touch than Chopin that I find more… relaxing than melancholic." Lilith shrugged, before she looked around the room, before she noticed him gently placing a copy of the Yantra that the Parselmagic apprentice had made in honor of their successful partnership in the alteration of Nagini's Maledictus into his trunk. There were no inscriptions on the exquisite drawing made from local coloring agents so it could technically be used in a ritual, but Tom felt it was better to frame the piece once he got home. "A gift from an admirer?" Tom shook his head. "Just a memento from our time here." As soon as everything was sealed within his trunk, he shrunk and placed it within a pouch attached to his belt. He then turned to look at Lilith. "How much time do we have?" Lilith pulled her watch out of her vest pocket. "Almost half an hour. Lakshmi and her family are bidding their relatives farewell, not to mention thanking the temple for hosting the wedding." Nodding, Tom guided Lilith out of the chamber as they walked through the Temple's interior. "Then would you mind joining me?" Lilith raised an eyebrow but didn't object as Tom led her through a path that the Priestess had revealed to him in secret. The two passed quite a few cobras, all of whom respected their presence with a bow of their heads before continuing on their way, until finally Tom brought Lilith up a somewhat inclined hill. At the top, the two of them took in the sight of the wilderness spreading out before them.

The usual green canopy of the jungle, broken at times by the winding courses of rivers and tributaries, was turned into a deep orange as the sun was setting over the horizon. Beyond the trees, wide grasslands stretched out as far as one's eyes could see. "Traveling through Europe before coming here made me realize just how much of that world has been marked by the presence of man. Even the valleys surrounding your Estate had faint traces of habitation. Here though, one can stare out into the horizon and not see a single sign of human presence. A region shaped by the passage of time and little else." Lilith rested her head on Tom's shoulder. "It is a beautiful sight. Thinking of setting roots down here?" Tom shook his head. "It is a pleasant place to visit and admire but I feel we are both too fond of the modern world and its comforts. My only wish is that this landscape doesn't get mired in civil war. The world has seen enough violence and tragedy in the last few years to last it a few decades." Lilith rubbed his chest gently through his white dress shirt. "We have done what we could for both the Subcontinent and for China. Hopefully, the world powers realize the importance in making sure peace is restored to the region, in a way that guarantees not only a stable form of self governance, but also one that doesn't financially cripple them. After that, it's up to the people of the regions to decide between peace or conflict." Tom sighed, lowering his head as he placed his hand over Lilith's. "You're right, of course, but one can hope that the future holds better outcomes this time around."

Taking Lilith's hand and pulling it off his chest, Tom turned around to look at the redhead directly in her eyes, the orange glow of the sun making the loose locks of hair seem like swaying flames. "Speaking about the future, being here whilst you were in China made me realize that this could very well be ours; you fulfilling some important task whilst I am left back in Britain, pursuing my own interests." Lilith lowered her eyes but Tom used his free hand to lift up her chin. "The more I thought about the years and decades to come, the more I realized that I was fine with seeing you fulfilling your own responsibilities wherever they may take you, whilst I waited for you in whatever place we call home. Because, after all this time, I can't think of a place I would rather call home if you weren't a part of it. So…" Lilith held her breath as Tom kneeled next to her, one of his hands still holding her as the other pulled out a beautiful silver ring from his pocket, the design evoking the intricacy of the necklace he had given her for Christmas two years back, as two winged serpents stood back to back, their flared wings holding up a bright green gem. Tom squeezed Lilith's land gently as he looked deep into her eyes. "Frau Lilith von Schwarzwald, formerly Lillian Potter, will you be willing to accept me as your fiancée and future husband?" Lilith swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat. "You know what I have become now. Are you sure…?" Tom chuckled. "Whatever titles and powers you hold, none will matter to me as much as whether or not you love me from deep within your heart. I am willing to live however long of a life we can manage together, if that is what you desire." Lilith closed her eyes before exhaling deeply. "Together, for as long as we can manage. My answer to you, Tom Riddle, Lord of House Slytherin, is yes."

Chapter 66: The Passage of Time

Breathing heavily as sweat ran down his cheeks, Tom turned over on the bed, his right arm reaching over for the canteen of water he kept on the bedside table, as a thin pale arm wrapped its way up his chest. He took a few heavy chugs of water, before chuckling. "Easy there, love. I need to get some fluids in me." Lilith pulled herself onto Tom's back, her hair loose and glossy from sweat, as she kissed his neck lovingly. "Mmmm, maybe we should figure out a way to create a variant of the Philosopher's Stone that continuously provides its owner with nourishment. That way we could go on for as long as we want." Tom, after setting the canteen on the bedside table, turned around and caressed Lilith's cheek, a ring with intertwined ribbons of black, white and standard gold resting on his ring finger. He drew his face close to hers. "An interesting idea, but I think I would still need to get some medical attention from all the chafing. Besides, are you sure that four hours isn't too much?" Wrapping both her arms around her husband's neck, she licked her lips, the action followed by his eyes despite his words. "No Tom, I don't think four hours is too much. We may have decades, if not centuries, ahead of us as a married couple, but I intend to enjoy… every… single… moment." Tom groaned as his body reacted to her touch before pressing her down onto the bed, her wrists held over her head. He lost all conscious thought as she twisted and rubbed her body against him, their waists covered by the bed sheets as the dimming moon neared the horizon outside their bedroom window, as the two were once more entwined, their voices growing louder as the bed shifted underneath them.

Taking a breather after another mutual release, Tom kissed Lilith's neck as his mind could only ever settle on the fact that he was a very fortunate person. It had been almost a year after their engagement before they managed to get married, in what he knew was quite a common occurence so soon after the end of World War II, as so many military personnel were finally able to return home to their loved ones and sweethearts, fulfilling promises made before deployment. In Magical Britain, one such wedding had been the talk of the masses as Charlus Peverell, the newest member of the Wizengamot and a person of much public discourse, finally managed to marry his beloved Dorea in the late fall of 1945. The wedding at the Black Chateau proved to be quite the occasion as most of the Black family, save Sirius, was able to attend. There had been some teasing by Dorea concerning the fact that Walburga had technically married Lakshmi ahead of her aunt, but since the Blacks and Patils had agreed to have a local wedding in the Black family tradition, there were no hard feelings between the cousins of House Black. Lilith and Tom had, of course, been invited, with quite a few of the guests commenting on the new ring adorning Lilith's finger. Abraxas, who had been invited with his sister as Alphard and Cygnus' plus ones, had been seen taking a few bags of coin on the side, before a somewhat obtuse threat was shared by Lilith with the Shadow in training of House Black. Alphard kept his man's gambling habit under control for the rest of the wedding.

Lilith, for her part, was all smiles as Charlus looked absolutely stunned by Dorea's beauty at the wedding being held on the Chateau's gardens, where the trees were a variety of colors as the cooler temperatures returned after a rough summer had left the ground littered with a beautiful collage of colored leaves, the soft wind making waves at times on the ground. Lucretia's exquisitely crafted dress was more modern in its look, as it showed Dorea's shoulders and back clearly, though the long gloves balanced it out, the paleness of her skin acentuated by the black dress, though the designs of white and black flowers painstakingly outlined in gold made it very clear that the dress celebrated a happy occasion. Henry, dressed in a deep grey suit, looked on with pride besides Euphemia and Fleamont as Arcturus delivered his cousin to the altar, telling her that her father Cygnus would have been deeply proud of her today. Charlus, having only endured a few months of physical therapy with his prosthetic leg, had been showing quite a bit of irritation with it during the wait, but from the moment she appeared and the music began to play, it was clear than any lingering pain from his artificial limb had been washed away. After the reception dinner within the Chateau's dining hall, having thanked Lycoris and Regulus for the opportunity to celebrate their wedding at their home, Charlus had displayed no issue at all with his leg when he picked Dorea up into his arms, despite her half hearted protests and threats, and carried her up the stairs to their Suite. The married couple wasn't seen until a full day later, having requested their meals be delivered to their room, before eventually leaving to enjoy their Honeymoon at a nearby cottage.

Walburga and Lakshmi's second wedding, in contrast, was a quieter affair, though it was clear to all present that the two women weren't any less in love than the previous newlyweds. Getting married during the winter season had been an interesting choice on their part, though after their previous wedding during the balming Indian summer, Lilith couldn't exactly blame them. Lucretia, having looked a bit more exhausted after having to create a new wedding dress for her cousin within less than half a year, had successfully made a beautiful dress that was more conservative in that the only skin on display was Walburga's face, but that on first glance would have looked comfortable even out in the cold winter air, though body temperature enchantments were added for comfort's sake. Where Dorea's black dress had flowers woven with golden threads, Walburga's dress had simpler motifs of swirls and waves of color wrapping around her bodice, arms and dress. Lakshmi, for her part, had her dress crafted by her cousins, again made with a dark blue coloration, though it too had swirls and waves of golden threads woven in, as Lakshmi's cousins and Lucretia had agreed on the designs before beginning the work on their respective pieces. The wedding held within Castle Black's chapel was a spectacle as the roof was considered the Black Family's greatest triumph in enchantment, besides the full Black Family Tree Tapestry. Where the Hogwarts Great Hall was a mirror of the weather outside, the ceiling of the chapel was the equivalent of a planetarium, always displaying the stars that were overhead, despite the time of day. During the wedding, the ceiling had even looked as if a meteor shower was taking place, as traces of light streaked down from the heavens as Lakshmi and Walburga kissed to a loud round of applause.

With two such glorious weddings behind them, Tom and Lilith had debated the merits of having a simple wedding held at one of the churches in Devon so that Thomas, Madeline and Frank could attend. Tom had been close to letting his pride to get the better of him, particularly after reading a few newspapers regarding their future nuptials, where the commentators had made the Slytherin and von Schwarzwald wedding to be the wedding of the decade, with both Euphemia and Melania making it harder still for him to settle on a simpler wedding as they kept throwing out grandiose proposals one after the other. Lilith had been the one that ended up shattering the expectectations of the Black and Potter Matriarchs when she had brought up another alternative. Whilst Tom had been busy with his Wizengamot duties and his studies for a Mastery, Lilith had been dealing with the preparations for the upcoming summer dialogues with almost every professor from every one of the major magical academies, as well as their invited guests and soon to be Masters in their fields, in order to get a consensus on what the new international curriculums could be. Tom hadn't minded this too much as she had been staying with him at the Riddle Manor, their nights spent together in either restful sleep, or less restful activities. But then Lilith had left the house for a day, and while he could feel that she was fine, it was clear that she was busy with something important. It had been on a moonlit night that she had returned to their bedroom looking somewhat defeated, when he had pulled her into his lap and had kissed her cheek. "What's wrong?"

Lilith had muttered a few choice words in German that had made Tom somewhat apprehensive about what he was about to hear, but even he hadn't expected what came next. "The Queen of the Seelie Court wishes to take part in our wedding." Tom swore that his jaw had been dislocated that night as Lilith opened up. "We were having tea at one of the get togethers we had agreed to, discussing the current status of the Seelie and Unseelie Fae, and when it came to planning a meeting with the heads of the Unseelie, I had let slip that we would be getting married in the summer and then she… she wouldn't take no for an answer! Something about there needing to be proper displays of tradition, courtesy, authority and majesty to communicate my status among the Fae… This isn't funny, Tom!" Having listened to his fiancée describe how the Fae Queen had essentially hijacked their wedding, Riddle couldn't exactly keep himself from laughing. "Sorry, Lily, but after all the effort you were going through to keep this wedding of ours simple and small, having the Fae Queen take over the planning of it so that she can present you as her equal to her kin is very humorous." Lilith grumbled. "We aren't equals!" Tom pulled Lilith against him and rubbed her back. "Lilith, you are the Mistress of Death and, according to the Dark Creatures of all of Europe, the Lady of the Dark. The Unseelie, as the Fae call the Dark Creatures, who have encountered you have all recognized your authority over them. You may not want to call yourself a Dark Lady, or a Mistress or anything other than Frau von Schwarzwald and that's fine… but it doesn't change how they see you." The redhead slumped her body against his chest. "I know."

Leaving aside her pride, and after disappointing the two Ladies that had been planning the wedding already that their plans would have to be saved for other occasions, Lilith had been forced to put herself in the position of negotiating with the Fae Queen the finer details of a Fae-style Wedding in the human world. While it had been debated that the wedding could be held at a Sídhe, that plan was dropped in favor of an old Fae site on British soil, and while the Queen had wanted to have a member of her court officiate it, Lilith was able to convince her to give that honor to Armando. The Fae descendant spent quite a few months reviewing the old languages and traditions, even at times visiting a Sídhe for in person training from the Queen's personal attendants. Tom could see the hidden reason behind Lilith picking Armando, as it gave the reclusive descendant a chance to spend more time with his kin, something that was clearly welcomed by the man as seen by his merrier disposition while at Hogwarts. The fact he was also capable of officiating a marriage that could be recognized by the Ministry of Magic was also a welcomed benefit. Lucretia, who had been enjoying a great deal of prestige from the reception of her dress designs by both conservative and modern leaning families, had been given the opportunity to accompany Lilith into a Sídhe, where the Fae had been testing out dress designs for the bride to be. When Tom had seen her appear before him, he could empathize with Charlus almost a year prior, because he couldn't get his eyes off of her.

Standing on the windswept fields of Dartmoor, the usually quiet region had been brought to life in a way that had not been seen for millennia. Whilst many passersby typically only saw the Brisworthy or Ringmoor stone circles, some distance away, hidden by strong and ancient wards, was an original stone circle, the stones covered in fresh moss as tarps were raised from the slabs, all coalescing on a pole that stood at the very center. Fanning out from the stone circle were a few more tents raised where the food and drinks were served, places for privacy for those needing a rest or to change attire, as well as the tents where the groom and bride were sequestered before the festivities were to begin. Stepping out of his tent in a bright green robe, Tom was greeted by his grandfather, who had been quite happy that he was able to attend. While he personally would have preferred a traditional wedding, he had been ecstatic about one held at the Moors. The air was filled with music as drums and flutes were played at a steady but upbeat rhythm, as he approached the stone circle. Passing through its boundary was like passing through the wards of a Sídhe, the air feeling heavy at first before lightening up, as if Spring still remained within the stone boundaries. He crossed into a second concentric circle with Thomas, where they both stood to the side, as the older gentleman adjusted his grandson's tie. Within the inner circle also stood Armando, looking younger and as if a light radiated from within his skin, as well as four cloaked Fae that stood guarding the only seated person in the circle. The Fae Queen today looked like the moon, radiant wearing a beautiful white dress, as she sat waiting. Soon, a soft chorus filled the air, with the guards joining in.

Where the Fae Queen was a bright beacon of light, Lilith, who entered after Cassandra led the way, was dressed in clothes from which light seemed to disappear, with only a few glimmers of light breaking through the unnatural darkness, her shoulder and upper arms laid bare but covered in golden and white flowers, her long opera gloves made of the same material as the dress. though these didn't cover her fingers, where her family ring sat prominently on one hand and her engagement ring on the other. With the attending guests standing in the larger circle and the primary participants present in the inner one, the Fae Queen stood from her throne and vanished it away before standing behind Armando, who proceeded to begin the ceremony. Tom could see how nervous Lilith was, though she clearly wasn't preparing to flee. Her eyes did keep darting everywhere, with Tom seeing a brief glimpse of shock on her face before soon settling down. He briefly felt a hand tap his shoulder despite his grandfather standing next to him with both hands held before him as they gripped an ornate jewelry box, as a familiar scent of Elder wood and leather drifted by him, a soft smile spreading across his face as he realized who else had managed to attend. Tom had also noticed red eyes and shadowy figures standing or pacing about the perimeter of the outer circle, though he had long grown accustomed to Lilith's retinue of dark creatures. As the prayers to ancient gods ended and the blessings were given, the Fae Queen walked forward and, having received the rings from Thomas, presented them to Tom and Lilith. Once each had placed their ring on the other, the Queen then took wreaths of golden flowers presented to her by Cassandra and placed them on Tom and Lilith's heads. "May your days together be blessed with boundless love and heartfelt devotion, as two souls bound together beyond the confines of fate and destiny."

For a long moment, Tom's eyes were fixed on his bride, the golden wreath over her red hair, fair skin, shining green eyes and dark dress making her appear like a goddess from his deepest dreams. It took Armando clearing his throat for the two to realize that they had been lost in each other's eyes, both blushing in embarrassment, before they finally leaned in and kissed, the rings on their fingers shrinking to fit before flashing white as the wedding ceremony was concluded, pink and white petals falling from the heavens as the two lovers continued to kiss as smiles grew on their faces. The Fae Queen gave Lilith an amused look as the redhead bowed briefly to her in thanks for attending the wedding, before they all left the inner circle to cheers and well wishes. The Queen kissed Armando's hands in thanks before she and her guards stepped out into the night, leaving the festivities to the other guests. The solemn ceremony gave way to loud and boisterous festivities as music played on for hours during the wedding reception, with a single seat left empty to Lilith's side, Tom's brief remarks regarding absent friends and family being the only quiet moment in the evening. With a party filled with Hogwarts Professors, former students and members of the Coalition, the evening was filled with conversations and cheers, with plenty of eyes focused on Cygnus and Druella as to when they might tie the knot, though quite a few were definitely looking towards Orion and his date Alyssia, as the two had been inseparable from the moment they arrived at the scene. The Riddle Manor had seen its largest group of visitors that night as the guests that elected to stay or were unable to leave safely retreated there for the evening.

Now, safely absconded in their Smethwick cottage, Tom and Lilith had spent their first evening alone unable to part ways. In a way it had reminded Tom of their Beltane ritual several years prior, when their love and lust for each other had fed the magic of the sigils on their body and bound them to mating over and over again during the evening. Except today there were no external factors, no magic compelling them to act on their instincts. Here, in the place where their lives first began anew together and where their relationship had bloomed, they would now share their first few days as a married couple, the small house not as grand nor as regal as the ancient homes of their family and friends, but ultimately more precious to them both. As Tom caressed Lilith's right arm lovingly, the new prosthetic looking almost identical to human flesh, down to the small, thin hairs that covered its surface, the two of them could retreat from the world that expected so much from them. Here, far from the scars of war, the politics of the Wizengamot or the responsibilities of their Magical families, they could just be themselves, two souls, free to love each other to their heart's content, where new memories could be made to sustain them in the days when they were required to step outside into the real world. But for now, during their honeymoon, neither Tom nor Lilith were interested in the world outside of their small piece of paradise. Like at the altar out in Dartmoor, their eyes could only see one another and the love they held within their hearts.

"Welcome, welcome all to another year at Hogwarts. Now, as to recent news. As many of you read from the letters sent home, the new ICW curriculum has gone into effect…" Minerva leaned over and whispered to Tom. "I don't know whether I should thank your wife or curse her after she managed to get the ICW Department of Education to update the curriculums for all certified courses. I had to review the whole year's itinerary for all my classes to make sure they were up to standard." Riddle chuckled lightly. "That would be your own damn fault as I was there when Lilith sent the notice to every Hogwarts Professor as a courtesy as the vote was taken up by the ICW Assembly. It was going to take time to implement but it wasn't going to take a full year. Besides, Perenelle isn't hanging you out to dry as Nicholas did for me, so count your blessings." As Minerva was about to comment, Professor Dippet raised his voice. "Now I would like all of you to welcome the newest members of our staff. Professor Minerva McGonagall for Transfiguration, Professor Tom Riddle for Alchemy and Professor Charlus Peverell for Defence. Professors Peverell and McGonagall will be filling in during some classes throughout the year as they go through the process of being evaluated as the new heads of their respective departments before their predecessors take a much needed retirement, though as Alchemy is a NEWT exclusive course, Mr Riddle will be taking over full time under probation. Good luck to you all Professors." The three new professors rose up to a round of applause, with the Gryffindor table having several very loud voices cheering, causing Minerva to blush as her brothers and cousins led the cacophony.

Tom, for his part, smiled at the sight of Minerva's discomfort. The brunette had dedicated herself to study Transfiguration, though Theseus, who was still hosting her and her family at the Ross estate, made it seem as if her focus was less on in-animate Transfiguration and more on animate Transfigurations, with her having registered as an animagus, though Tom had yet to see or hear if her form had changed at all, considering her subtle changes in personality. As the Welcoming Feast began, the professors began to chat among themselves, with the other news out of the ICW Department of Education being the main topic. "How is the Schwarzwald Academy of Magic's Director doing, Professor Riddle?" Tom chuckled as he served himself some roasted beef. "She is doing well, though we barely get a chance to speak during the day. With the massive amount of casualties of adult magicals during the war, the school is as much a boarding school as it is an orphanage. Aside from getting foreign instructors to teach, she also had to employ local minders, caretakers and counselors to help the children confront their traumas and either move past them or face them. The Academy has delayed the Institute's founding back a few years, at least by Lilith's estimates, but she and the staff all agree that helping the current generation of magicals recover is far more important. And it's not just German magicals. Refugees from the Soviet occupied nations as well as recovering populations from the Balkans are all heading to the Academy for aid." Armando sighed as he leaned back. "What fortune favored us in the war being kept so far away from us for so long has been taken out of those poor souls. The Schwarzwald Academy has a lot of work ahead of them but if there is anyone that can manage it, it is your lovely lady."

Minerva grumbled a comment before biting into a slice of garlic bread. "Did she have to call the school after her family?" Tom smiled at her. "Actually, it's named after the region where it was constructed, Germany's infamous Black Forest. She had initially wanted to build the school near the Polish border but the communities that would be using the school exclusively all vetoed the option, fearing for their children's lives should a war break out with the Soviets. Having it closer to the French border was deemed safer and some even joked that it should have been like going home for Lilith. She took it instride has been managing as much as she can. Oh, she did ask me to send my regards to you Headmaster, on your recommendation for Charms Professor. Filius Flitwick was quite willing to take on the job, particularly with the option of eventually taking up a position at the Institute as an Instructor for the students seeking to earn Masteries on the subject." Armando raised his cup. "That young man deserved the opportunity and I am glad he has gotten it. We ourselves were fortunate that Professor Peverell decided to teach at Hogwarts and not at the Auror Academy." Charlus blushed a little. "It wasn't an easy choice since I enjoyed my time there as well but my wife was most insistent on me getting a job beyond being in the Wizengamot and while the Academy is nice, I think my friends from the Peacekeepers will do just fine in my place." Tom turned to Charlus. "If you ever need tuning for your leg, just let me know. Lilith can literally drop by and fix it quickly before she is missed." Charlus placed his hand on his right knee. "I will keep that in mind, though the last upgrade has been very comfortable."

Once the dinner was over, the three new professors made their way through the Castle towards their dormitories, with Tom breaking the brief silence between them. "So, any luck finding Mr or Mrs right?" Minerva blushed. "Not yet. I met a lot of interesting people among the Reservists but no one that caught my interest. What about you two? Any plans for fatherhood just yet? I heard there have been quite a few births as of late." Charlus rubbed his cheek. "Dorea is too busy setting up the new Magical Hospital in Cardiff and I think we are just both getting used to the idea of being together most of the time, though with my being at Hogwarts, I will be heading back home on the weekends. Euphemia and Monty are doing about the same with her becoming the new Head Auror after Crouch retired and Shafiq was elevated. What about you Tom? Are you and Lilith just as busy?" Tom nodded, though his face was a mask of emotions. "We are both rather busy so children are a bit out of the picture for the moment." As Minerva bid them both goodbye after reaching her quarters, Charlus walked closer to Tom, casting a privacy ward around them. "She can't get pregnant, can she? After going through Alexander's records, which are ridiculously long, it was clear that he was unable to get anyone pregnant, even with potions assisting him." Tom sighed. "We both knew this when I proposed to her and while it's a bit of a dissapointment, we can manage." Charlus raised an eyebrow. "I imagine taking the Mastery in Alchemy had something to do with that?"

Tom shrugged as they stopped next to his door. "Perhaps." Charlus rested his hand on Riddle's shoulder. "Look, after everything we all went through, I won't be lecturing you two on the dangers of trying to get past such powerful magic. All I will say is that if either of you two need an expert Potion's Master that can keep things quiet, you know that Monty would help you both out in a heartbeat." Tom squeezed Charlus hand reassuringly. "We know and if the time comes he will be the second person we consult, after we check with Euphemia." Charlus smiled as he pulled his hand back. "True enough. Have a good night then, Tom. Looking forward to working with you again, this time without buildings being blasted all around us." Tom smiled at that. "Oh I am sure something like that might still happen. This is Hogwarts after all. Good night." Stepping into his quarters, Tom looked around as he locked the door behind him. It was a strange feeling, being back at Hogwarts after five years outside of the Castle. While there was a part of him that saw Hogwarts as his home, he could now honestly say that he had plenty of homes. From Riddle Manor with his grandfather, to the Smethwick cottage with Lilith, to even the homes that were currently under construction. Since the Riddle Estate was so far from a leyline, it would never be a suitable safe place for a magical estate. Fortunately, Tom hadn't needed to look far, as Lilith, having been prospecting the region as a cover to locate his home, had already identified a viable plot of land that was less than an hour or horseback from his grandfather's house. Whilst the place was under construction, Tom, Thomas and Frank would ride the horses there and back often enough to get them used to the terrain so they wouldn't need a steady hand to get them there.

Lilith, of course, was also building a family home for the von Schwarzwald Estate, as was her responsibility. Her plans were unorthodox to say the least, but Tom couldn't deny that the new Estate would be even more secure than the last. The old mountain itself was even more secure now, with the Kabbalist settlers and the Hags coming to a peaceful coexistence. Sadly, Lilith's attention had been fixated on the new magical institutions she was helping to form, and these extended even further than just Central Europe. Thanks to the conventions that she hosted with the top magical educators of the world, Lilith had established a network of teachers all motivated in seeing true academic reform, beyond just updating the curriculums. With the restructuring of the Dominion of India coming to an end, work was already underway at making several local schools focused on giving the students both the ICW curriculum but also reinforcing their own regional magical traditions and practices. Similar schools were being established in the Rocky Mountains, the Yucatan Peninsula, the Andes Mountains, Saharan Africa, the Arabian Peninsula, Aboriginal Australia and a few more within the Chinese States. There were discussions for more to be established but the educators all agreed that these regions could serve as the pilot programs for widening academic access to the magical communities that were often disregarded by the ICW. Of course, Lilith eventually hoped that some of the students that graduated from these startup schools would one day teach at her Magical Institute for Higher Learning, once it was fully established.

Taking a quick shower, Tom dried his body off with a towel before approaching the desk next to his bed, tapping the mirror with his finger to activate it. He didn't have long to wait for the other bound mirror to respond, revealing Lilith in a darkly lit room, those green glowing eyes instantly causing a physical reaction. "Evening, my husband. How is it being back at Hogwarts?" Tom sat down leaving his chest bare, knowing the sight would have just as an effect on her as hers did on him. "Odd but comfortable. I checked on Salazar and Rene earlier. They send their love and Rene is begging for another full body cleanup." Lilith laughed. "She's certainly grown addicted to them. Any word on Scamander's request for permission to breed another Basilisk with your supervision?" Tom waved his hand dismissively. "You know how the Ministry is, particularly the DRCMC, when it comes to regulations and exemption requests. It will take a while but once it's through, Rene will have a new companion and Scamander will have an excuse to stay in one place for a prolonged period of time. Ross might even get him to take his place as the Professor for Care." Lilith hummed. "Sounds like Hogwarts will be in good hands." Tom leaned forward, closer to the mirror. "There is a pair of hands here that is dying to help you relieve your stress. I have been feeling it all the way up here." Lilith bit her lip, before looking to her side. Tom had an idea as to what she was looking at, but didn't push her. He knew she needed time to develop her latest project. "Who knows, a bit of rest might help clear your mind." Lilith sighed, before the mirror went black. Tom had just a second to restore the mirror to its normal reflective self when thin familiar hands wrapped around his body from behind. He smiled, beyond glad that no wards could ever keep his wife from his side for long.

Thomas, his face marked by more wrinkles and his hair having gone fully white, smiled at the child that was wrapped in a small bundle of white sheets, the infant giggling as it reached out with its hands up to reach for his face. Lilith, her hair still somewhat matted and less reflective than normal, sat down next to her grandfather-in-law, her hand never too far away in case the baby struggled in his arms. "This is Zahreil, or Ze for short. Ze, this is your great grandpa, Thomas." The infant's arms reached out as Lilith placed a hand to steady the baby whilst Thomas raised his, feeling the girl squeezing his fingers very tightly. "She has quite the grip already, don't you little one." Thomas turned to look at his grandson, who was leaning down and over them from the back of the sofa. "She is beautiful, Tom. You two must be so proud." Riddle looked from his grandfather to his wife, seeing the smile on her face that hadn't disappeared, even when the child woke them up in the dead of night. "We are." Lilith looked up at him and while her smile remained, Tom could see the exhaustion underneath. An exhaustion that had nothing to do with typical childbirth and everything to do with Lilith's relentless desire to be a mother to his child. From the moment she came back to life by Alexander's hand, she had a feeling that she was incapable of getting pregnant, regardless of any magical means. What had been a surprise was the fact that Tom was being affected too, by the magic leaking off of her and into his being through the bond they shared, which prevented him from potentially impregnating a surrogate.

While Tom had made it clear that he wasn't opposed to blood adopting a child, Lilith didn't feel right with that option either, as she was concerned what a child exposed to her blood could eventually endure. Instead, she had devoted every free moment in the last six years to her studies in both alchemically created living organisms and fully recreating a human body utilizing her knowledge as an Artificer. Tom had studied Alchemy both to secure a position at Hogwarts and to give her access to knowledge that was otherwise kept out of public circulation, particularly regarding Homunculi. Like with Artificers, creating a true living Homunculus was an Alchemist's dream, one that even the Flamels disregarded as pure fantasy as the process would require the creator to have fundamental knowledge on the process behind the creation of a soul, something no living creature could ever possess. Lilith, however, had been utterly uninterested in the process of creating a Homunculus and more interested in how Alchemists translated human biology into magical equations. After all, while humans had never created a true Homunculus, they had created Homunculi bodies to transfer their souls into. These transfers would eventually break apart as the body and the soul were not compatible, but again, this wasn't Lilith's focus. Having found the magical equations that allowed for the body to ingest organic matter, break it down into energy and then dispose of the waste matter, Lilith had gotten closer to her goal. In fact, she had technically completed her work during the beginning of the winter season, but had hesitated in taking the final great gambit. That was until Walburga gave birth to her and Lakshmi's daughter, a beautiful baby girl named Bellatrix.

When Lilith held the baby in her hand, she knew right away that she wouldn't be able to restrain herself for long. Tom had taken to spending his weekends at the von Schwarzwald Estate, the experience of slipping into a Sídhe becoming a new normal for him as he would enter through the conduit that had once been hidden at the back of the Estate grounds. Thanks to the Queen of the Seelie Court, the conduit, like the ones that existed over most of the British Isles, was altered into a Sídhe's aperture, connecting the mountain into a region of the otherworld teeming with Unseelie Fae. The construction of the von Schwarzwald residence, carried out with the aid of Hags and Dwarves, not only stabilized the opening, but also the restless Fae, who grew demure and even playful before their "Lady of the Dark". Even the Wraiths, which had been busy hunting down and tormenting Nazis that managed to avoid getting caught during the final stages of the war, enjoyed being in the Sídhe more than in the overworld. It was in this pocket of the otherworld that Lilith tested out every aspect of her creations, transferring her own consciousness into every iteration of her constructs, never satisfied unless they met every possible condition, from making sure they could ingest and expel food, were able to fall asleep and were provided every possible sense of perception. Then, just a few days prior, with Tom at her side, Lilith had carried out the ritual that drew from both her soul and Tom's, melding the essence of the two together before implanting the seed into a body that was impossible to distinguish from that of a newborn infant.

Tom had been extremely worried the moment that Lilith had slumped forward, the ritual taking more out of her than him, but both he and Lilith had found renewed strength the moment they heard a baby cooing. Tears had escaped Lilith's eyes as she pulled the warm and shifting form of their daughter against her body, the beating of a true soul emanating from within the child. The two of them had the child looked over by the Fae, Kabbalist Healers and Dorea to make sure the baby was fine and despite running just a bit warmer than normal, she was just like any other newborn child, screaming when hungry, unconcerned with what her parents were doing when they weren't paying attention to her, and mostly calm when in the hands of either of them. Everyone could detect the odd nature of her essence, but had difficulty detecting what it was that made the girl different. Of course, everyone who inspected the child noticed right away how magically depleted Lilith was, with Dorea only just letting her out of her sight for today when they decided to bring the baby to Thomas. The older man rubbed the baby's cheeks with the girl quickly pulling the finger to her mouth and sucking on it. Thomas chuckled. "She's a smart one too. My son didn't do that with Mary until a few months afterwards." Lilith rubbed the baby's head gently, though Tom noticed the comment bothered her a little. His thoughts were derailed as soon as Thomas started coughing. The nurse that he had hired to help Madeline out with carrying for the aging man came forward, placing an oxygen mask on his face as she kept an eye on the gauge, whilst she listened with a stethoscope to his breathing. "He should be fine right now but I would suggest he gets some rest soon. There is still some liquid in his lungs."

Waving his hand, Thomas gave one last cough to clear his throat. "I am fine." Tom leaned down and rested his hand on Thomas's shoulder. "Grandfather, you had a lung infection that left scars. It's going to take a while for them to heal, even with magic. You need to look after yourself, or you could suffer a heart attack or worse. Please." Thomas, looking paler this year than the last, sighed but nodded. "I will try, but today you brought my great granddaughter to me and I intend to make the most of it. When I go to see Mary, I intend to regale her with all the stories I can about this little bundle of joy." After tickling the baby's tummy to the girl's delight, he looked back up to Tom. "You make sure this girl learns how to ride, same as the rest of your children. They can quit if they don't like it but try and teach them." Tom rubbed his grandfather's back. "I promise, I will." The new parents stayed with Thomas until he grew too weary, with the nurse and Madeline helping him return to his room, which had been moved to the first floor for his safety. After budding Lilith and Zahreil goodbye, Tom stayed by his grandfather's side, administering the alchemic potion that he and Fleamont had been developing, letting him breathe in some of the fumes first before drinking it. With the nurse keeping an eye on his vitals, particularly listening to his lungs, a soft smile grew on her face. "They're clear for now. They will refill in time, with the damage that was done, but at least these will make his night far more restful."

Sticking the cork back over the bottle, Tom wrote down the observations on a clipboard. "Keep checking him periodically and note the time when the liquid reappears. We are trying to figure out how to repair lung tissue using inhalable potions, but what works for skin and muscle tissue doesn't seem to work on the lungs. We have a few other patients taking the clinical trials as we hope to find a solution, but until something comes up, this is the best we can manage." Thomas reached out with his hand, squeezing his grandson's. "You have done so much for me already Tom." Tears threatened to escape Tom's eyes. "And I intend to do everything that I can. You yourself said that family takes care of their own, no matter what." Thomas smiled. "And I am glad to hear you say that. Now go and take care of your wife. She was looking far too pale and tired. You have a duty to her as well, especially now with a child in your life." Tom nodded before kissing his grandfather on the forehead. "I know and I will get right on that. You just rest up. Remember, you promised to have plenty of stories to tell your wife when you see her, so let's make sure you don't run out of material." Thomas chuckled happily as the two bid each other goodbye. Going upstairs into his room, Tom stopped to look at the bed, where Lilith and Zahreil were both sleeping, with him pulling a blanket over his wife, whilst carefully picking up his daughter to place her on the crib. As he held her in his hands, he saw the child smile and his heart ached with warmth. Despite the failing health of his grandfather, he was home with a child born of him from his wife's love and relentless determination. It might not have been how he had planned it happening, but he was a father now, and he was more than happy with how things stood.

"Wait, you have already gone over Futhark?!" The young brunette with fair skin smiled at her study partner. "Sure, it wasn't that hard. I had a harder time learning Sanskrit to catch up with you." The dark skinned girl with long, curly hair muttered under her breath. "And somehow you speak it just as well as you do English." Zahreil frowned. "I haven't fully learned German yet, if it makes you feel any better. The things I know are the words mom tends to utter when she realizes she forgot something." Bella's face broke into a smile. "You are so teaching me those, Ze. But first, can you help me with this ward design here? I tried it in class and it sorta… blew up on me." As Zahreil joined her distant cousin on the same bench to look over the papers, the adults seated nearby were more focused on the larger group of kids playing in the wide open field that sat at the back of the Peverell Estate, with Dorea and Euphemia bringing out the trays of food, before heading back inside. Once Dorea was out of earshot, Charlus retook his conversation with the others. "What do you think? It's more than large enough to accomodate half a field and we can play with the adjusted ruleset. It would be perfect!" Alessia hummed in thought as she looked at the exposed space. "It can work. All together we could eventually get two full teams with the kids." Orion sighed beside his wife. "Cara, you play professionally with the Harpies. It wouldn't be fair to the kids." Alessia huffed. "I do plenty of charity matches and I haven't harmed a kid at all, especially with the new ward regulations."

Charlus looked over to Tom and Abraxas. "We can get the new wards up without issue. Come on, Abraxas, you must be itching to try it out. You practically go to see every game!" Tom muttered under his breath. "It's a miracle he hasn't sunk his family in debt." Abraxas glared at his friend while Alphard smiled. "That's because I make sure that all his bets are made with surplus income. He has only lost two bets… both involving games when Alessia played." The young Italian witch blinked in confusion until it dawned on her. "Wait! I haven't lost a single game I ever participated in. You were betting against me?!" Abraxas sunk in his seat. "To be fair… you had just given birth to Sirius. No one expected you to do any of the crazy stunts after you spent months on the bench because of the pregnancy." Orion smiled. "Trust me, she might have been benched but she was never out of shape. She was driving mother insane with all the exercises she was doing." Alessia pouted at her husband. "I stuck to every single one that was safe for a pregnancy. Dorea confirmed that to her every single time she checked in on me, which was a lot with Melania being so overly concerned!" Alphard, who was quietly reading a book next to his lover, chimed in. "Can you blame her? You and Orion had barely tied the knot when you ended up pregnant. Arcturus and Melania were looking forward to being grandparents, but they weren't expecting it so soon. Hell, you managed to beat the Potters and the Peverells to their first borns."

Orion looked sheepish until Walburga, who had been with Lilith some distance away, walked up to the table. "You still on that, Alphard? Everyone knows that the only reason you're complaining is that since every one of your siblings and cousins had a child, you couldn't keep stalling with keeping your promise to Abraxas. Having to carry Leo to term for nine months wasn't that bad, was it?" Alphard blushed. "No, it wasn't. Weird but not bad. I know that we had some trouble on the day Leo was due, but it was all worth it. It certainly wasn't as bad as the twins seemed to have been on Lilith." Everyone at the table turned to look towards the throng of children playing hide and see in the hedge maze that Charlus had built around a small fountain, a place where the children could have fun in an ever shifting environment. Looking after the children currently were Cassandra, who could easily find any of the kids wherever they were hiding, just like her daughter Pandora, and Lilith, who had a contingent of spirits and Fae keeping an eye on the kids, teasing them whenever they lingered in one spot for too long. Lilith's hair was back to its usual luster and she was clearly keeping up with all the children, but everyone could see when she took long breaks to rest. Fleamont, who was seated next to his brother, looked at Tom. "She has recovered from the birth of the twins, right? Why is she still so tired all the time?" Tom leaned back in his seat, thanking Euphemia for the tea as she, Dorea and Lakshmi returned with the last of the food, some of which was being placed on the kid's table.

"Anastasia and Tamlane took more out of her than we had expected, but she was fully recovered within three years. As for why she remains tired all the time, she did just put the Institute into working order. Do you have any idea how many people applied for the only Magical Institution that is solely devoted to giving the students the skills needed for Masteries? The staff were able to manage and things have been going well, but they had to double the workforce that managed the kitchens and security. She had to step down from her Directory of the Academy to give most of her attention to the Institute while all these smaller issues were hammered out. Being a mother of three makes it all the more difficult, and that's not even counting her "personal" responsibilities." Charlus raised the wards around them to block scrying. "You two told me you wouldn't get involved in the UN pissfighting contests." Tom stared at Charlus. "And we aren't. The Soviets and Americans may be circumventing the ICBM bans with their space programs, but we aren't involved in that. Lilith has been more concerned with the secret magical training program the Soviets have developed." Everyone snapped to look at Tom as he served himself more tea. "Since Germany had the Hexenmeisters, the British had the Irregulars, and the UN is currently sustaining the Peacekeeper and Conflict Prevention Unit as its covert magical force, the Soviets decided to hedge their bets. Lilith first caught wind of it from ghosts in the Siberian territories describing being killed by mages. She has been trying very hard to get enough verifiable evidence to turn over to the PCPU so they can deal with the mess directly. No one wants to explain to the UN why ghosts were so willing to talk to Lilith von Schwarzwald."

Lakshmi whistled to the kids, calling them over for lunch, before sitting down next to her wife. "That stupid nonsense about Lilith being a Dark Lady just doesn't go away, does it?" Tom smiled. "Why would it? The Dark Creatures listen to her, the Fae and Fae-blood descendants recognize her authority and she has been singularly responsible for the reinterpretation of the Dark Arts across the entire planet for the first time since the Napoleonic Wars. She is a Dark Lady in everything but name. She practically has the allegiance of every magical educator across the map." Charlus chuckled at that. "Yeah, because she actually values them more than the politicians and makes sure they are all looked after. With the Institute up and running, the number of people with a high opinion of her will more than double. Still, do try and ask her to take it easy." A voice spoke up. "Who should take things easier?" The way everyone looked away from Lilith made her eyes twitch, as Cassandra chuckled next to her. "Don't worry. It won't matter in a decade or so." Lilith looked at her friend. "That is still ten years!" Casandra smiled at her. "So?" The redhead shook her head. "Bloody Seers." As the two sat down in the seats that Alphard and Abraxas vacated as they were due to look after the kids while they ate, Lakshmi looked at Lilith across the table. "So, are Ana and Tom going to study at Hogwarts, the Academy or be homeschooled like Ze?" Lilith looked over to the kids table as Zahreil was chastising Anastasia for throwing fruits at James, who didn't hesitate to throw one back, until Tamlane froze it mid air, stopping its momentum.

"Honestly, the choice is theirs, though Hogwarts isn't an easy choice now that Tom is bound to take over from Slughorn as the Head of Slytherin House." Tom shrugged. "We could delay it and I can just delegate any disciplinary action to Melia and Armando, which is what Minerva did with her family members being in all of her classes." Charlus looked at his brother. "It's what I will be doing with James and Ceres when they enter Hogwarts as well." Lilith nodded. "And that's valid, but as much as I and Tom would love to see the twins at Hogwarts, the choice is ultimately theirs. I know Bella was sad to see Ze not join her at Hogwarts, but Ze made the choice for herself. The same decision will be up to any of our kids. Besides…" Lilith leaned back as soon as she saw Cassandra taking a stronger interest on the kids table, when the call for "food fight!" filled the air. A smile broke across her face as the kids started throwing food at each other. "With how the kids are already, I have a feeling that Hogwarts will be in for one hell of an interesting time when all of them pass through its doors." The adults looked at the kids in a mix of disbelief and amusement as Abraxas and Alphard tried their best to stop the war, though anyone could see that Alphard wasn't taking it seriously. As the rest of the parents went to clean after their children, Tom kissed Lilith's neck. "You know what they will pick." Lilith nodded. "I know, and it's their choice." She turned to him and brushed her lips with his. "Don't worry, love, I am sure one of our children will go to Hogwarts, and when they do, you will probably have a lot more to deal with, considering they will be the de facto Heir of Slytherin." Tom smiled at her. "And it will all be worth it."

"... Houston, Tranquility Base here. The Eagle has landed." Cheers filled the auditorium as the live feed from the United States was projected onto the screen as Lilith stood by the door, her arms crossed over her chest, before turning around and heading out, a young woman following after her. "Are you sure you don't want to watch the rest?" Lilith looked over her shoulder. "It will be a while for the actual moonwalk, so there isn't a reason to listen in while they finish all the lander checks. That said, you don't actually have to be following me back to my office. You can just enjoy the broadcast with everyone else." The young woman scrunched her nose. "I would rather not. When I applied to the Institute, I didn't realize that everyone here would be so… stuck up." Lilith shook her head. "The price of success. The people who seek Masteries believe themselves to be the pinnacle of magical society. Hopefully as other Institutes are raised on each continent, the elitism that has naturally grown against my wishes here will finally dissipate." The young woman slipped a loose lock of her copperlike hair over her ear. "I… sorry. I know how much this place means to you and all I have done is complain about being here." The girl was startled for a second as Lilith stopped walking down the corridors, before she turned around. She ran her hand very gently on the girl's face, causing her to blush in embarrassment. "You have every right to complain. This institution, this world even, is one that your father and I shaped, primarily to atone for our previous mistakes, but also in the hope of leaving something better to future generations. If there are issues that still need to be addressed, then they will be addressed quickly."

Zahreil blushed a little but nodded, before following after her mother as she exited the interior building into the cool night air of the Schwarzwald region. It had taken some time and quite a lot of money, but after decades of working with the Post-War German Republic, several large parcels of land were secured within the Schwarzwald in order for Lilith's two major projects to come to life. The first had been the Academy, built as a Castle on a hill with a high retention wall and seven towers, each one rising higher than the last, with causeways and observation platforms built into them so that students could travel from one to the other with relative ease. At the center of the towers was a large circular keep, where the Great Hall rested, the one place where everyone, student, staff member and professor, was truly equal, where everyone could mingle and discuss classes and make study groups. Beneath the hall were the training facilities and amphitheaters, where students would go for things that were unsafe to learn in a classroom or where larger gatherings were required. Beyond the castle's walls was the valley, where the students could practice and play quidditch, if not spend the time in the wilderness, the local Hags, Schattenwolves, and Erlkings all working together to keep the students safe, while also keeping hikers and sightseers away from the ward boundaries, even if these could never be breached by the unprepared. At the center of the valley was a lake that spilled outward, a relic of the glacial history of the region. It was on the other side of the lake that the Institute finally took form.

Where the Academy was built as a fortress with circles and elevation in mind, the Institute was built more like an actual community. Shops, stores, restaurants and even inns were built in the surroundings to attend to the needs of the guests and students, with the actual Institute's four main buildings rising upwards towards a central point, these buildings made into quarter circles with the outer edges being the lowest to the ground as they rose up, reaching up to the sixth floor. Between the buildings were walkways, going down the lengths, if not crossing from one building to another, allowing for ease of access from almost any position. During the day, the Institutes paths were almost constantly filled with students, visiting staff members from other Magical Schools or even common Magicals who arrive to listen in to public lectures carried out by the staff members and students. The four buildings themselves, which were enclosed by four thinner though just as tall dorms, embodied the different focuses of the Institute: Sciences, Wizardry, Witchcraft and Culture. Lilith had initially expected the Institute to have a rather tame opening year, since there was a low opinion among magicals that only those who sought Masteries were those interested in becoming Professors. Apparently, the advent of the pilot schools built across the world for the isolated magical communities caused a massive surge in educated adults who wanted to have a higher degree of Mastery than simply the ICW NEWT certifications. The moment Lilith saw the stacks of requests for admittance that first year of 1965, she knew they were gravely underestimating the demand. She was glad that she had built the Institute with the future in mind, meaning there had been enough room and board for everyone, she had just been forced to hire a larger work force earlier than anticipated.

Still, the last seventeen years had proven to be exceptionally trying for Lilith, having to manage being a mother with Tom whilst both of them had jobs that tended to keep them away from home. Though the fact that Alchemy remained a low demand course at Hogwarts allowed Tom to spend a few years at the new von Schwarzwald Estate raising the kids with Lilith, whilst Lilith returned every evening home to the kids, who usually had one of many sitters or minders. Those years, while difficult, had been the happiest Lilith had ever been. Seeing Ze and later the Twins learn how to walk, speak and express themselves had made any doubts in the minds of both parents regarding their children's unusual births moot. Though Lilith had been glad that her children behaved and acted like normal kids, she had been concerned by how… quickly they tended to pick up on things. Zahreil, despite being the same age as Bella, had completed her studies at home in only six years. Lilith would have dismissed it as Zahreil being quite intelligent, until she noticed that both Anastasia and Tamlane were also developing greater and faster control compared to their cousins, making her question if she had failed to enable a more natural growth for their intellectual development. She had agreed to not having any more kids because of Tom's concern over her health after the birth of the Twins, and because she was worried that she had screwed something up. She would periodically look at the various development arrays that had been inscribed into the magical cores, unable to see any errors at all, much to her worry. When Zahreil completed her NEWT examinations, Lilith had offered her the chance to study at the Institute and she had agreed, seeking to get a Charms Mastery. Professor Flitwick seemed quite delighted to be teaching her, calling her a true natural with or without a wand.

Arriving at the highest point on the sixth floor of the Sciences Building, Lilith unlocked her office and stepped inside, placing her coat on a rack, whilst Ze looked around, noticing a familiar object on the prototyping desk. "Wasn't that the experiment box that you wanted to send to the moon with the NASA Lunar missions?" Lilith looked at it and nodded, before sitting down on her desk. "It's a second unit that I decided to modify slightly. While today's landing is proof that it can be managed safely, it's always a good idea to have spares handy just in case something goes wrong in the next lunar landing." Setting down her dark colored backpack, the young girl dressed in a white button up shirt and dark jeans sat down in one of the spare chairs. "I get that but why a lunar experiment anyways?" Lilith looked at her daughter. "Remember the lessons in history about the Age of Gods and the decline of Magic?" Ze blinked for a second. "Sure, there was a time that Magic was everywhere then it diminished. What does that have to do with the Moon?" Lilith gestured at the device. "That box is connected to electric sensors and telemetry instruments, as well as wards and enchantments. If the wards or enchantments fail, as common wisdom would suggest in a magicless environment, then that would mean that magic is a strictly terrestrial phenomena. If they don't fail and we confirm that magic can be used beyond the Earth's Sphere… well, it certainly would mean there is more to be concerned with." Zareil frowned, noticing her mother's choice of words and tone. "You make it sound like the presence of magic beyond our planet is a bigger concern than the absence of it."

Lilith looked up from her reports and looked at her daughter, unsure how much to say. "If magic is a cosmic constant, the absence of it would suggest some interference at a planetary level. Combine that with the gods vanishing from magical records all around a specific time period… and you have enough circumstantial evidence to suggest that something was done to sever our connection to the wider galaxy and the flow of magic that interacts with it, potentially causing many of these deities to vanish. Whether that was to keep something trapped to the Earth, or something extraterrestrial from locating the Earth, is anyone's guess. Either way, it would suggest that there are greater powers at work that have their interests and that safety of the sentients of this planet may not be one of them. Coupled that with evidence that would suggest that nuclear weapons have some connection to these primordial powers and, with the current Cold War between two nuclear powers, you have a recipe for disaster that may exceed a nuclear winter. Best to keep all eyes open to every possibility in order to make sure you, Ana and Tommy get to live long and fulfilling lives in a world that is better off than what Tom and I found it in." As Lilith returned to reading the reports she had on her desk, Zahreil stared at her mother, realizing just how much was weighing on her shoulders. As the first true Artificer, it was up to her to establish the norms of the still infant practice, while also protecting the lives of everyone from its abuses, especially when it came to her children, whom Ze had learned were all born from their parents through a mix of Alchemy, Kabbalism and Artificery.

As a child, Zahreil had always looked up to her mother, though at times she had been absent from home several times, often without much explanation. Sure, her dad, uncles, aunts and cousins, not to mention the Fae would babysit her and her siblings, but Ze had always partly resented her mother when she left for long periods of time, a mindset that she knew was childish but one she had trouble shaking, until today. Realizing now that her mother was constantly on the lookout for anything and everything that could threaten the lives of her family, whether it was mundane, magical or even extraterrestrial, made so much fall into focus, particularly how exhausted she constantly seemed to be, her attention drawn by Dark Creatures, Spirits and Mages all over the world wherever there was a chance of danger that could spiral out of control. The fact that she made sure that every day her family was taken care of, fed, well rested and looked after made Zahreil's heartache. Apparating silently, she surprised her mom by wrapping her arms around her chest from behind her desk chair, hugging her tightly and kissing her on the cheek. Lilith blinked in confusion. "What brought this on all of a sudden?" Ze smiled at her. "Nothing, I just… I wanted to know that you have been the best Mom ever. That's all." Lilith looked at her daughter and felt the sincerity of her words as tears escaped her eyes. "And you and your siblings are the best family your father and I could have ever asked for." Looking at her papers, Lilith released them into a security box, before standing up from her desk and picking up her coat. "Do you want to head down to the ice cream shop?" Zahreil smiled at her mom. "Sure, as long as I can get a double." Lilith shook her head with a smile on her face. "Fine, fine, but if it ruins your sleep schedule, that's on you."

Chapter 67: The Usual Suspects

"..." Tom looked from one boy to the other, feeling that somehow, the person being punished was himself. When he had taken the position of Professor of Alchemy, he had done so to have a legitimate reason to be at Hogwarts to go through the process of repairing and updating the wards of Slytherin's Chamber. Having Newt Scamander join the staff helped out a lot, especially after he got permission to breed a Basilisk. Theseus had reacted oddly when Tom and Newt introduced him to Vitra, but other than that, everything seemed to be fine. That was until a few years ago, right before the arrival of the Potter, Peverell and Black children. Tom couldn't shake the feeling that it had all been planned. First, Theseus retired, as expected, leaving Care in the hands of Newt whilst Rubeus Hagrid took on the position of Hogwarts Gamekeeper. With Newt's skills and exceptional information retention and Hagrid's fearless nature in the face of most Magical Creatures, Tom couldn't deny that Care for Magical Creatures was in good hands. But then came the biggest shock of all, the retirement of Professors Dippet and Doge. Elphias had held on for longer than anyone expected as it had been quite clear that his relationship with Dumbledore and the subsequent betrayal had shaken the Hufflepuff Head of Hogwarts House to his core. He managed his position as best as he could but after Melia Greengrass had recruited Pomona Sprout as her replacement for Professor of Herbology and Elphias had her take on the responsibility of Head of Hufflepuff, he quickly turned in his resignation papers and left. Armando resigning, however, had been a complete surprise.

Sure, Tom recognized that this was the same period when Armando was replaced in the previous timeline by Dumbledore, but the three hundred year old Headmaster had seemed far more comfortable in his position and had been enjoying himself greatly as of late. The retirement had stunned the entire staff, though to everyone's relief, he had managed to find a replacement for Elphias in Charms. Filius Flitwick, having served a few years as the Director of the Charms Mastery Program at the Magical Institute for Higher Learning had left his position under friendly terms to fill in at Hogwarts, with Lilith only partly bothered about the sudden change, though Madame Maxime from Beauxbatons was quite happy to take over the position at the Institute. Armando had then offered everyone his kind farewell, leaving behind one final suggestion; for Tom to take up the Deputy position whilst Slughorn retook the position of Head of Hogwarts' Slytherin House. In his words, he believed that Tom needed more experience as a disciplinarian, considering that he only taught sixth and seventh years and while he was the Head of Slytherin House, the students there were so responsive to his directives as one of the Founder's Heirs that he hadn't exacfly been getting the brunt of what the position entailed. When the Staff sided with him, Tom had been forced to follow through. Of course, Dippet said that he wasn't retiring just yet. He had been corresponding with the other school administrators throughout the world and had gotten a schedule established where he would travel from school to school, teaching Spell Creation for one year, while experiencing what each school was like. His final goal was to write a comprehensive study on what made for a better environment for the study and advancement of magical knowledge.

Armando's plan was one that Tom could get behind, but for the one obvious issue. The fact that he had ended up being the Deputy Headmaster at Hogwarts during the time of the so called Marauders. Sure, the membership was very different from what it had been before. Thanks to loosened laws on the Werewolf population's movement, employment opportunities and access to magical training, rampaging wolves like Fenrir Greyback never materialized, the man being quite comfortable in his Pack's hierarchy, so Remus Lupin never got bitten, despite the… odd coincidences tied to his name. With lessened tensions amongst the magical families who were now represented in the Wizengamot with the elected officials, Peter Pettigrew was never bullied as heavily and had found a safe environment in Hufflepuff. Even with half the original Marauders missing, however, it did not mean that they never formed. Sirius Black and James Potter were, if anything, even more attached to each other this time around, with their cousin Ceres Peverell bringing an unnerving degree of intelligence to their pranks as the Ravenclaw of the group. Combined with Leo Malfoy's deviousness and both of his fathers' talents for reading people perfectly, and you had a bunch of kids setting off pranks at every major occasion, to the delight of the student body and the irritation of the more orderly of the staff members. Melia Greengrass wasn't particularly happy, but without proper evidence as to who was responsible for all the suits of armours spontaneously singing Christmas Carols during the Yuletide, or the Portraits having their art styles temporarily altered, there was nothing anyone could do, especially all the enchantments had been designed to disintegrate after a set amount of time, so there was no permanent damage. Tom's only consolation had been that neither Anastasia nor Tamlane elected to study at Hogwarts. The two of them would likely have started an endless prank war against the Marauders.

Of course, even the best pranksters could at times take things too far, as had happened with the two students before him. Lowering his steepled hands down onto his desk, Tom sat back on his chair. "Mr Potter, Mr Snape, I hope you two understand why you are both seated here before me. Mr Potter, it would seem that you tampered with your classmate's school supplies, making his assignments illegible and, had Mr Snape not acted out, the tampering would have likely cost him part of his grade had the matter not been brought to the attention of the staff." The young boy, with auburn hair just as messy as his father's usually was whenever he and Tom were working on sensitive potions, lowered his eyes to his hands, a bruise still visible on his right cheek. Tom then focused on the black haired boy next to him. "Mr Snape, whilst Mr Potter's actions against you were indeed serious at an academic level, they certainly did not merit a physical assault on his person. Now, it hasn't escaped me that some of these "pranks" have tended to focus on you, which can be seriously irritating but, up to today, they never reached the threshold of causing you any humiliation nor harm. I can, however, imagine that the constant interruption and irritation only increased the severity of the violence that you decided this latest incident merited." Tom sat forward, doing his best to read Severus' expressions. Snape had been a master at hiding his emotions as a Death Eater, but the boy had yet to reach that level of self control. While reading his mind would have been easier, Tom actually respected his students' privacy, so he would never stoop to such a violation.

That didn't mean he couldn't read the signs. The boy was stiff and recoiled away from him the moment he moved, meaning he expected a violent response to his behaviour. Tom had heard that Severus Snape's homelife was difficult and had hoped that the changes to the British Magical society had fixed that but, clearly, it hadn't. Tom sighed. "Very well, as this incident indicates that you two have difficulty being civil with each other, you will both receive one month's worth of detention." At the stunned look on the two boys' faces, Tom decided to elaborate. "You will both be fulfilling these detentions with Professor McGonagall and Professor Slughorn respectively and these will include after class assignments that may involve cooperation on both your parts. If the two of you get into another altercation or if another "prank" is carried out against each other, the period will be extended as seen fit. We will contact your parents to inform them of the incident by tomorrow. Now I want the two of you to first make your way to the Hospital Wing to be looked over. Dismissed." Again, Severus seemed to flinch when the Hospital Wing was mentioned, which concerned Tom even more. It was standard policy for all students to be looked over by the Healers of the Hospital Wing upon their arrival. First years always had priority, but there was always a slight delay when checking on the rest of the students. He would have to contact the DMLE to check the Snape household for signs of domestic abuse as well.

Once the two boys were gone, Tom cast the Patronus charm and sent his Basilisk to the staff members involved. The four of them met in the Staff Meeting Room as Tom went over everything that happened. Melia rubbed her chin but nodded. "The punishment is acceptable, but you know as well as I do that not everyone can learn to get along." Tom sighed. "I know, but I believe there is a chance they might. James, from what I have seen, loves being the center of attention, whilst Severus seems to be seeking validation and praise from the staff and fellow students. The two tend to clash right after they share a mutual class where one or the other receives praise or attention while the other does not. I want to see if getting them to work together, where they can each get validation from one another could help ease the tension between them, and hopefully improve their scores in the fields they are both lacking the most in." Minerva hummed to herself in thought. "James is one of my best students in his year and I may have over indulged him. I will see to it that he helps Severus with the upcoming assignment and detentions." Slughorn sighed. "I imagine that Mr Potter relies too heavily on his cousin Ceres' Potions skills and has therefore allowed his studies on the course slip. Mr Snape has the talent and the attention to detail needed to be a true Potions Master and may hopefully instill some discipline in his classmate." Charlus, who had been called as the Head of Hogwarts Gryffindor House turned to look at Tom. "I can let Monty and Euphemia know about this and let them handle it when they come over tomorrow. I am guessing you would like Euphemia to inspect the Snape Household for signs of domestic abuse?"

Tom looked at Charlus. "She will have to delegate it to one of her senior Aurors and then stay handsoff to avoid a conflict of interest, but if you could let her know so that the DMLE can get started quickly, then all the better. Make sure she informs the Auror to come to the school to speak to Madame Prewett and Healer Ponfrey regarding the boy's medical observations. I sent them a message warning them to take a closer look at Severus. If no evidence of abuse was detected so far, then it's possible that potions are being used to correct the damage at the household. Still, these injuries do still leave traces, it just means that we need to look more closely while screening students every year." Melia sighed. "This is the one part of this job that I hate the most, finding out that our students don't have the best of living environments back home." Charlus grumbled. "Tell me about it. My friends have been called to too many of these investigations. Speaking of home, I imagine you will be heading out to see the family now for the weekend." Tom nodded, a soft smile on his face. "Zahreil will be working soon and I really want to see her and the twins when everyone is home. It's been a long week." Melia waved her hand. "Go on then, Tom. We can manage without you for the weekend and if not then we know how to reach you." Bidding everyone present a fine weekend, Tom used his portkey to travel to Austria once he was out of the Hogwarts wards and in the Chamber. He found the atrium of the von Schwarzwald estate surprisingly quiet, before he got the wind knocked out of him by two apparating teens as they knocked him onto the ground. The boy and the girl, both with slightly different shades of brown hair and green eyes, smiled as they pinned him down. "Welcome home Dad!" Any irritation faded instantly from Tom's heart as those magical words registered in his head. He smiled at them. "Hi kids. It's good to be home."

Taking one last look at the books and notes in her bag, Zahreil nodded to herself, before closing it. As the soft tones of Chopin's Nocturne Op 27 Number 2 drew to their close, she took one last look at herself in the mirror, pulling her braid of copper colored hair over her shoulder before straightening out her dress shirt's neckline. With one last deep breath, Ze pulled her bag's strap over her shoulder before lifting the needle off the record, closing the lid. She smiled as she looked at the two emblems marking the top of her record player case, running her hands over the engravings of the Slytherin and von Schwarzwald crests. The young woman was certainly nervous about her first day as the assistant for the Beauxbatons Charms Professor. She was younger than most magicals tended to be with a Mastery in anything, let alone the two masteries she obtained in Charms and Warding in only six years, and because of that there was a great deal of expectation concerning her skills from the school's administration, whilst the students had their doubts about her readiness since she looked no older than twenty, despite celebrating her twenty third birthday. She had seen all of this from the faces and discussions people had concerning her when the Beauxbatons Headmaster introduced her during the Welcoming Feast. Taking a moment to follow her father's instructions on how to calm her mind, Zahreil left her room and made her way through the Beauxbatons corridors. Being at the French Magical Academy certainly felt odd. As a child of two very influential magicals and educators, she had gotten to see the interiors of both Hogwarts School and the Schwarzwald Academy. Like her parents had initially described, Hogwarts was an ancient Castle where stone was the prevailing material, followed closely by wood, while at Beauxbatons it was primarily made from wood and plaster.

Her mother's academy had felt like a comfortable blend of the two, as the structure was indeed made of stone in the exterior, but the interior had been painstakingly covered in woods, paints and even rugs, at no time giving anyone a sense of discomfort. Beaubaxtons felt similar to that but Zahreil could feel that if it wasn't for the wards, the school wouldn't last long under a magical or conventional attack, despite having been captured twice over its centuries long history, with the first iteration of the Academy having been burned down once already. Still, it was where that she had chosen to be the first place she would try working as a teacher, since being at either Hogwarts or at the Academy had its drawbacks, as any of the students or the staff would recognize her as the daughter of Lilith von Schwarzwald, the so called "Lady of the Dark" and Tom Riddle, the first Lord Slytherin in a millenium. Her parents had understood her concerns and didn't object to her wanting a fresh start, hence why she had taken her mother's non-magical last name. Zahreil Dominik was just another witch wishing to prove herself and that was fine with her. Of course, the fact that her best friend and cousin Bella was also here as the assistant to the Dueling Instructor did make things a bit more complicated. No one could miss just how friendly and comfortable they were with each other, which resulted in both of them having to constantly deny they were a couple. Not that Bella wasn't drop dead gorgeous with her dark skin, long and curly dark brown hair and those steel colored grey eyes that made the toughest opponent instantly nervous even before she drew a wand. Aunty Cassiopeia and Uncle Alphard had apparently taught her too well the subtle art of intimidation through body language alone.

Wondering if she and her best friend could go out for a lunch break later in the day, Zahreil found herself passing by a Professor she hadn't seen at the Welcoming Feast, though she knew him well enough by reputation and the way he dressed. "Bonjour, Professeur Flamel." The aged man in white robes looked at her and nodded his head. "Bonjour. You must be Mademoiselle Dominik. Bienvenue à Beauxbatons." As they passed by each other, the older gentleman paused in his steps. "Pardonne moi, Mademoiselle. Un moment, s'il vous plaît." Ze frowned and stopped in her tracks, turning to look at the approaching professor. He stared at her in deep thought before another voice spoke up. "You best be on your way, my dear Schätzchen. I will deal with him." Zahreil looked over his shoulder for a second before looking at him directly, hee eyes flashing with magic, revealing a few marks that were similar to those seen on her mother's eyes. "Take care, Professor Flamel." Nicholas waited for the young woman to turn the corner, before turning around, finding a familiar looking woman, though the restrained violence hidden in her eyes troubled him, the hallway behind her looking unnaturally dim. "When I taught Alchemy to young Mr Riddle, it was with the understanding that he wouldn't attempt to create ab-." The light around him dimmed further as the wood of the hallway around him began to creak and groan. Lilith bit out her words. "Our daughter…is not… an abomination. I will not elaborate on how she came to be, as its frankly not of your concern, but I will insist that you and your peers treat her with the same respect that you would a sentient being."

Flamel narrowed his eyes. "Then why did she not take your name or your husband's?" Lilith's eyes softened. "Because she didn't want to be measured against us as of this moment. Zahreil wants to understand what role she can play within this world of her own making and we support her choice to find her way without our names weighing her down. What comes later will be up to her, but make no mistake, we will do everything in our power to accommodate her. I hope you and the rest of the staff that you may decide to inform will be courteous enough to judge her by her own merits." Nicholas stared at Lilith. "Beauxbatons…" Lilith growled. "Don't you dare! Maxime is working under my roof and she told all about how "well" she was treated. You may not be as institutionally repressive as Grindelwald wanted to be but the staff did little to restrain the students' behaviour towards her. That is enough to cause harm. I suggest you take a closer look at yourselves before you dare to claim you are civilized enough to judge anyone solely by their merits." Lilith tilted her head as if hearing something, her eyes going unfocused before they focused on Nicholas. "Now, if you will excuse me, I have other matters that require my attention. I will state that I am grateful for your treatment of my husband and your support of Hogwarts in the aftermath of Dumbledore's betrayal, but the goodwill you acquired with us will not overshadow our need to look after our children. We hope that you come to appreciate Zahreil's character and skills, even if it will never be to our level of love and appreciation. You have been warned." The light in the hallway turned to darkness for an instant before it recovered its natural state, Lilith having vanished in the blink of an eye, leaving a pensive Nicholas behind.

As the two students waited in a darkly lit classroom within the Dungeons of Hogwarts, one of them kept tapping his fingers on the table, which caused the other to glare at him. "Must you always make a racket?" The young Potter Heir turned to look at the boy he would be sharing the next three weeks of detention with, already having endured one full week of his company after they scuffled. "Is silence really any better?" Severus rolled his eyes. "Of course it is. It lets one focus on their tasks. Making noise is just a distraction that tickles your fancy." James waved his hand dismissively. "And I do better focusing when I can hear something other than random noises." Snape glared at him. "What noises would be bothering you here?" James quibbed. "For one? Your stomach as it digests dinner." As if on cue, Severus' stomach did make a noise, leaving him feeling a bit embarrassed while James smiled to himself, before the door to the room opened. To both student's surprise, Professor Slughorn didn't enter alone. The now much older and somewhat rotund man looked between the boys and smiled. "Good evening you two. Today's remedial lesson will be a joint one hosted by myself and Professor Riddle. Please take out your notes as what we will be covering today is far above what either of you has dealt with in class, or even in… extracurricular activities. Professor, if you would." Taking the cue from Horace, Tom went to the nearest blackboard and began writing, before turning to look at the two boys.

"Now, as you both know, I am the Professor of Alchemy for Hogwarts and today we will be experiencing the role that Alchemy plays in the creation of what are known as Enhanced Potions and Draughts. Mr Potter, what reason would there be for a standard Potion to be put through the process of Alchemic Enhancement?" Severus frowned as he would have liked to have answered that question but James replied quickly. "Because sometimes a potion may be too ineffective and could even become toxic if used over too long a period of time? With an Enhanced Potion, the toxic ingredients are kept about the same as required for a single dose, but the potion can have effects that endure for weeks, months if not years." Tom nodded. "Well said, Mr Potter. Now, Mr Snape, what drawbacks are also associated with Enhanced Potions?" Severus paused for a second. "Standard potions could be made by just about any OWL certified witch or wizard, but even a NEWT certified Potions Master can't manage to make an Enhanced Potion. Only someone with Alchemic training can do it safely and consistently." Tom nodded. "Indeed, and that has been an issue that has plagued Great Britain for some time. Whilst many students have taken the Alchemy elective, few tended to complete it to NEWT standards and fewer still sought a Mastery in the subject. This deficiency in the workforce has caused a great deal of damage to the population, as many people were either exposed to dangerous toxins for taking a potion over prolonged periods of time or simply went unmedicated."

Waving his right hand towards the desk sized cauldrons on the back row of the classroom, Tom summoned two gold plated cauldrons and levitated them before depositing them in front of the two students, stunning them with his display of wandless and silent magic. "Now, as I am a certified Alchemist, I will be directing the two of you in the process of making an enhanced potion. This particular one won't have you sprouting horns or turn you into a mermaid for nine months, but it is still a very important Advanced Potion that is not only a recent invention, but also a highly sought after one. The Enhanced Immunity Strengthening Potion." The name of the potion caused James to look up from his notes as Tom wrote down the first few steps of the brew. "Using the Original Immunity Strengthening Potion devised by Potions Master Fleamont Potter, this enhanced version took what was a daily dose of a potion with minimal toxic materials into a monthly dose that allowed the recipient enough time to clear out the toxins from their system, giving them the opportunity to continue its consumption without any drawbacks over time. First, you are to take the peeling knife and…" While Tom read out the directions, Slughorn walked behind the boys as they began to carry them out, with Snape noticing that James was quieter than in the previous classes and hyper focused on getting the materials prepared correctly. Once the burner was lit and the ingredients had been mixed into the first brew, the two boys had to wait, observing the cauldron for any large bubbles, as these indicated that they needed to stir the mixture.

Whilst Tom and Horace observed from a distance, Severus found his curiosity too peaked after James went for thirty whole minutes watching the mixture silently. "I thought you couldn't focus without noise?" James turned to look at Severus, before looking back at the mixture. "My father… he invented this potion. I remember hearing him complaining about the pain in his chest growing for a few years before finally taking the new Enhanced Potion, which made him feel better over time. I think he and Professor Riddle worked on it together. If it wasn't for this potion… my father could have been forced to stay indoors all the time because of his weak immune system or he could have been hospitalized because of the buildup of toxins. My knowing how to brew this potion could one day make the difference between my dad getting a brief cough… or a lung infection that sends him to the hospital." Severus frowned as James began stirring the potion again, thinking back on his own parents. "I… can't really say much about what knowing this potion might one day mean to me. There really isn't someone I know for whom I would be so focused on learning how to brew something like this." James turned to him. "Not even Lily?" Severus' eyes widened before he looked at James. He expected to see some jest in the boy's face but all he found were a pair of brown eyes staring at him, waiting for an answer. The arguments between them tended to occur mostly when it came to their mutual friend, the Ravenclaw redhead called Lily. She was apparently really close friends with Ceres Peverell and Pandora Moon, her yearmates, which resulted in her spending time near James, despite the two having a rocky relationship with each other.

Having been raised in the same neighborhood as Lily, the two had discovered how to use magic together, with her father eventually calling them over and giving them pointers on how to control their magic, as Severus' and Lily's grandfather had been born into a magical family but without the ability to use normal magic. It had been weird getting lessons from him regarding the use of some spells for defence, especially when he used these weird magical devices to create shields and even cast stunners, but Mr Evans' lessons had made Severus very protective of Lily. He wasn't sure what it was that he felt when he saw her near James Potter, especially when he had that dopey look in his eyes, but those times had always made his blood run hot. Now though, seeing the serious expression on James' face when he asked about what Severus would be willing to learn to keep Lily safe and healthy made the young Slytherin boy reevaluate his thoughts regarding the boisterous Gryffindor. "If she were to need it then I would certainly make sure to learn how to brew it perfectly every time." James smiled, surprising both of them. "Then you do know exactly how I feel about learning to do this to help my father." Staring at the boy for a second as another bubble caused him to stir the mixture, Severus made a decision. "We will need to start preparing the ingredients for the second brew. I noticed last week that your potions don't come out as stable because of how you cut or crush the ingredients. Let's switch places so you can start with this cauldron and I can guide you while I stir the brew."

As the two switched places and Severus taught Tom how to better remove skin of the roots needed for the potion before cutting them thinly, the two professors under a privacy ward watched their dynamic change. Horace hummed in appreciation. "You were right. Severus simply had a hard time seeing past James' behaviour to see the caring boy underneath." Tom chuckled. "And James needed to see that Severus could actually care about someone other than himself. Their mutual crush on Lily Evans may have sparked their animosity, but for the moment it's also what's helping them get a better understanding and respect for each other. Hopefully this will help them outside of the classroom as well." Horace, turned to look at Tom. "Any word from the DMLE?" Tom sighed. "They found evidence of physical abuse in the household. Eileen Prince was brewing healing potions to cover the bruises on her body as well as her son's whenever Tobias arrived home drunk. After Teresa and Poppy found the trace fractures on the boy and similar, though far more severe fractures on the mother, the DMLE contacted the local police. Because of the use of potions and the magical evidence, they agreed that the man would be judged by the magical courts. Severus' mother is currently being looked after by Mind Healers and Psychologists who are hopeful they can break her free from the mental effects that her husband's abuse has left on her mind." Horace sighed. "Well, at least some good came from all this. I imagine we are waiting for the mother to be the one to break the news to the boy?"

Seeing Tom's nod, Slughorn cleaned his lenses. "Then we will let the matter rest for now as the experts do their job." Dispelling the ward, Horace walked up and began instructing them on the process of straining out the remaining ingredients from the first brew while getting the second brew started, as the two would have to be mixed at a specific moment in the process. Tom wasn't sure if this intervention would settle the antagonism between the two young men but, if it did, then they and their friends could certainly benefit from it, particularly Lily Evans who had to feel somewhat conflicted about the boys and their behaviour. As Slughorn had them busy at work, Tom took a moment to pen a letter to Admon Evans. Whilst the man knew that he was Lillian's great grandfather, he had agreed to keep himself from hearing any more about his family's future. His son this time around was able to be well trained as a Trustee, joining the military just as Admon had done before retiring into private security for some of the facilities that blurred the lines between the two worlds. He would let the old tank maniac know about the incident at the school and about the ongoing events surrounding the Snape family, just in case the boy needed a safe house to return to in the summer if his mother's recovery was slower than hoped. Trauma, particularly those caused by the authority figures in one's life, would certainly linger in the minds of both Eileen and Severus, but now they both had a chance to break free and come to terms with it on their own. Tom would make sure the young man had every option for aid available to him, just as he had received them when Lilith entered his life.

"Yes, Miss Evans. If you are still interested in the Spell Creation course, you will be able to request it after your OWL examinations. While I cannot promise to be as effective as Professor Dippet was considering he spent decades on the job, I promise to do my best." The young redhead, holding her bag to her chest, bounced on her feet. "I heard that before being at Hogwarts you were a Professor in the two German magical schools. What was it like over there, and would you recommend a Hogwarts student to enroll in the Magical Institute for Higher Learning?" The diminutive professor chuckled. "I was indeed an instructor in the Schwarzwald Academy and a Professor at the Institute. I will, however, correct you on calling either facility German. Both were established as International Magical Institutions. The first magic any student learns there are the translation charms. And, while there are some Germanic practices that are taught, the Academy has a wide variety of teachers, from Britain, Africa, the Indian Subcontinent and the Chinese States. In fact, there are prominent instructors in both who are Roma Magicians and Kabbalist Mages. The schools are open to all who wish to attend, though the Institute does have an academic requirement of several NEWTS. Now, if you would like to know more, perhaps you should ask Professor Riddle. His wife founded both and remains the administrative director of the Institute. Isn't that right, Professor Riddle?" Tom smiled as the girl seemed to finally realize that he had approached her from behind, though he certainly wasn't attempting to conceal his presence.

Still, the moment she turned around, he had to clamp down on his emotions as Lily looked very much like Lillian during their youths, the primary difference being their hair color. She lowered her head respectfully. "Sorry Professor Riddle, I didn't know you were there!" Tom chuckled. "It's quite alright Miss Evans. As to my wife's Institute, if you remain as much of a hard worker as you are now, you will have no trouble having your application accepted. Most students take between five and six years to complete a Mastery, but there are a few who finish their studies in record time," Flitwick smiled. "One of those just happens to be his daughter, Zahreil. I had the pleasure of teaching her at the Institute. She is quite the bright young woman. Now, Miss Evans, if you don't hurry I believe you will be late for Bierley's class." Taking notice of the time from her watch, the girl shrieked slightly before rushing away down the corridor, thanking the Professors for their time. Flitwick chuckled slightly. "She reminds me of your daughter quite a bit. How is Zahreil doing at Beauxbatons?" Tom hummed to himself as he and the Professor made their way towards the Charm Professor's office. "She is well, actually, though she has admitted in her letter that she isn't as fond of teaching as she had expected. She is willing to wait until the end of the academic year, but she doubts that she will be taking up a position as a teacher." Filius shook his head. "It's somewhat of a shame but the choice is hers after all and even I can understand her reluctance. I spent quite some time in the dueling circuits before finding myself bored with the profession."

Tom raised his eyebrow. "Then we ought to try and alleviate your boredom from time to time to keep you settled here at Hogwarts." Filius looked at Tom as he opened his office's door. "Not interested in aiding in my return to the Institute?" Tom shook his head. "My wife and I have an understanding. We don't poach each other's prospects and if someone needs a change in scenery, we accommodate them." Filius nodded. "A wise policy. Now then, if you will excuse me Professor, I believe we both have to prepare our Staff Meeting reports. Though I wouldn't mind having your company if you would like to chat whilst we work." Tom nodded as he made for his office. "I would be happy to join you. Just let me get my papers." Soon, the afternoon classes made way for the evening meal as the students and staff gathered in the Great Hall. At the Gryffindor Table, a mixed assortment of students sat together, with the presence of one Slytherin having become a new norm as Severus Snape had grown more comfortable around James and the Mauraders. Lily, who was seated next to him, was about to dig into her meal when a loud pop filled the ears of everyone in proximity to James, as his plate full of food exploded as soon his fork punctured what he thought was just food. His face was covered in bits of food and balloon fragments as he tried to clear his eyes, before looking at the people on the table. While Snape had a smirk on his face, there was nothing that indicated it was him and his cousins all seemed equally surprised. As he was about to raise his voice and asked who did it, he felt his hair being changed by a spell. When he saw it take a yellow tint, he knew exactly who was responsible. "Ana!"

A giggle was heard from above the Gryffindor table as a disillusionment faded, revealing a young girl of fifteen hovering over the table while seated on a broom, her black dress pants sparing anyone from getting an eyeful. The young woman smiled, her dark brown hair cut short as her blue eyes gleaming with merriment. "I got you good there, Jamie. You really need to remember to always check your plate before digging in. You never know what you will find." James cleaned his face with a napkin. "It's usually fine and don't call me that!" Ana laughed as she adjusted herself on the broom, lying flat over the pole without losing her balance. "Sorry, but until you call me by my name, I will call you Jamie all I want. It makes your cheeks get so red, making you decently cute!" As James was about to speak, a loud voice echoed through the Great Hall. "Anastasia!" The young girl almost fell off her broom as her father uttered her name, before she reached over to James, rubbing his hair into more of a mess, "Damn it, Tam, you could have delayed him a bit more! Well, I got to go Jamie. See you during Yule. Remember, you are stuck on the opposing snowball team unless you apologize to my brother. Ciao!" As Tom was reaching her position, Ana took up a more fitting position, jetting off towards the roof before silently apparating away. As Tom muttered under his breath about how troublesome it was to keep her in any one given place, young Lily looked at James, seeing how red he was from embarrassment as he tried to flatten down his hair. The memory of the odd girl playing with his hair and acting even more friendly with him than his cousin Ceres made something in her heart feel odd. Whatever it was, she didn't enjoy the feeling. Not one bit.

"We are ready to begin the test, Director von Svhwarzwald." Lilith turned to look at the head of the Nuclear Research Team at the MIFHL, and gestured with her hand. "This is your project. You may begin when ready. I will just be here to listen to the test results." The young man smiled at her before excusing himself as he and the others entered the Isolation Chamber to prepare the equipment for the test. As Lilith looked through the lead lined ballistic glass, she focused her energy on calling up the spirit of a man that had passed away a full decade earlier. Appearing a bit older than when she had first met him, Lilith smiled softly as a pipe materialized in his hand. "You do know that was the reason you passed away at the age of sixty two." The man shrugged as the ethereal pipe began to release wisps of non-physical smoke. "As much as I would have liked to have quit, I had quite the stressful life." Lilith lowered her eyes. Her intervention had succeeded in salvaging Oppeheimer's reputation with the upper echelon of the United States, which made him a stronger influence in the United Nations. The formation of a slightly more powerful UN allowed for the General Assembly to have more enforcement power, including the ability to sanction nations that violated UN resolutions. As expected, the resolutions that were passed condemning the violation of human rights placed the Soviet Union and other authoritarian states in a difficult position, especially as the governments of the world had been given a ten year grace period in which they needed to pass laws that would conform with the UN regulations, before the sanctions took effect. After taking advantage and eventually relying on trades with other nations to feed its people during a famine, the USSR was forced to decide between causing a new famine or agreeing to implement the changes that would open up their country to increased involvement by the general population in the realm of governance.

Of course, the Soviets weren't the only countries that were punished by not living up to their international commitments. The United States' history of racial inequality also forced it to endure trade and travel sanctions that crippled its ability to project its power over much of the world. President Eisenhower, despite some protests from within his own party, pushed through the Civil Rights Acts and other legislation that helped make its citizens more equal before the law, with the sanctions being lifted in part after the changes to the law were enforced in the deeply segregated regions. Sanctions, however, still remained in place for both the US and USSR over their nuclear weapons programs and their missile projects. A UN sponsored Test Ban was able to curb the testing of nuclear weapons, but it was clear that the countries were performing some underground experiments. As Lilith had warned Oppenheimer, the means for recreating his work found its way into the hands of a dangerous government thanks to the help of spies and their own research program. Taking better control over his passion, Robert had dedicated himself to advocating for the responsible use of nuclear energy, as well as the cessation of its development as a weapon of war. This earned him some pushback within his own government, but with the threat of Communism being less of a pressing matter with the relative isolation of the USSR, the rogue state of Communist China, which was only a small nation compared to the Federation Of Chinese States, and Soviet sponsored North Korea, there was little influence they could muster together. The UN's resolutions regarding basic human fights and the regulation of employment conditions made many of the Communist talking points moot before the international community and the common people.

That wasn't to say that conflicts and wars didn't start. Despite the UN's best efforts, the Middle East erupted into conflict over the presence of Israel, some violent uprisings in both China and India manifested during their political reorganizations and African and Asian nations that had been colonies of European powers struggled to contain the violence born from decades of oppression, ethnic conflicts and exploitation. The UN's General Assembly was constantly in session trying to find solutions that the newer nations of the world and the former great powers could both agree on. To the relief of many, especially Oppenheimer, nuclear proliferation was contained to only the US, UK and the USSR. France had briefly dabbled with developing their own nuclear program, but stopped as the sanctions over their remaining colonies in Africa, South America and Indochina began to take too heavy a toll on the population. Every other nation agreed that nuclear weapons were far too dangerous to be made available to unstable elements, as the possibility of either a rogue force and one of the three nuclear powers being stupid was the reason behind the MIFHL's research into nuclear energy. With the creation of several power plants, a few even having a few meltdowns and containment scares, the development of counters against the dangers of radiation had been of paramount importance to the nascent Institute. Taking a look through the glass, the man smoked from his pipe as the speaker on the wall activated. "Opening the containment vessel now. Radiation levels are beginning to rise." As the levels rose as the room was exposed to an unprotected source of radiation, the blue light on the wall activated, indicating that the magical device was now operational.

For a moment the radiation levels continued to rise, until they plateaued. Then they started to fall steadily until the alarms stopped sounding. After the technicians confirmed that all indicators read the room to be clear, scientists in nuclear containment suits entered the room, placing sensors directly against the source of the radiation. "Radiation levels are at near zero. Material is now radioactively inert and safe to handle, and the environment is reading at below base radiation levels." Cheers erupted through the speakers as Lilith touched the activation button for the microphone on the wall comms. "Congratulations, everyone. What are the readouts on the dissipators?" The head scientist and mage spoke up. "The readings are at yellow and we are seeing the temperatures dropping slowly. The energy should be safely dissipated by tomorrow." Lilith pulled away from the door before standing closer to the glass as the scientists continued to scan the room. "The primary rule regarding energy is that it cannot be destroyed nor created. It can only be altered or redirected. This holds true for radiation, hence why we can see and detect cosmic radiation from galaxies eons away. Following this principle in mind, a ward scheme was created that allows for radioactive energy to be drawn away from the environment or source and transferred into a new containment vessel, in this case thermal vents that will be releasing the radiation in the form of infrared energy safely into the ground. Other forms of energy dissipation are being tested and the goal remains to eventually prevent the cascade reaction that results in nuclear events, or at the very least block the blast's effects, but those remain in the planning stages and no one is really interested in sneaking into an American or Soviet underground nuclear test site to find out if the theories work."

Lilith turned to look at the spirit of Oppenheimer. "It's not perfected yet and it's not the end goal but thanks to your help, we now have the means to prevent nuclear fallouts or contamination, and even be able to arrive at areas already suffering the effects and counteract them." The ghost took the pipe out of his mouth. "It may not be what we hoped, but it's a damn good start and a welcomed development. The destruction from the devices may not be preventable now, but the ability to avoid poisoning our world and its people for future generations is a massive achievement. Please, give my regards to the brilliant minds of both science and magic for effectively giving everyone a safer future." Lilith nodded. "I will. If there are any other major developments, I hope you don't mind if I call you back to witness them." Robert smiled at her. "I would be delighted. Though I have to ask, is this a … common thing for magicals? Summoning the dead?" Lilith shook her head. "No, just me." Hearing the alarm on her new pocket watch, Lilith looked at the time and cursed under her breath, before pressing the comms button. "My apologies everyone, but my husband is leading a graduation ceremony so I will be heading out. Please send the reports to the appropriate offices and thank you all for your excellent work. Today is your day, ladies and gentlemen. Enjoy it to the fullest once you are done here." Taking her hand off the button, Lilith turned to look at Oppenheimer, before the world faded away, leaving only the darkness of the void.

The older gentleman looked around his surroundings. "It is an odd thing. For so long I feared this place but now…" Lilith nodded a melancholic smile on her face. "It was the same for me. I used to hate this place. Until, I realized that this isn't everything there is. It is the road through which all life, from begin to end, must travel through, in order to see what lies beyond. It is a place for goodbyes and for new beginnings." Robert allowed his pipe to disappear into the void. "And on that note, may we meet again, my dear lady, on the day that my greatest achievement and great shame are made obsolete." Lilith waved her hand, using her magic to free him from the bonds holding him beyond his realm. "Until that day, then." As Oppenheimer faded, Lilith found the cloaked figure standing nearby, not moving but ever watchful, which made Lilith smile as she waved at it in greetings. The entity bowed her head before fading into the darkness, with Lilith closing her eyes, following through as her mind drifted, her essence scattered into the void before the ethereal strings connecting her to those whom she loved above all drew her into a singular direction. With the amount of traveling Lilith had been doing, she had soon learned that travel was made easier by initially slipping into the void, before fixing her awareness on a person's soul, only ever using standard apparition when traveling to a location she had no one there to act as a beacon. Her feet soon touch ground as her form rebuilt itself in a large gathering of radiant souls, so many of them familiar to her.

It always warmed her heart when Zahreil was the first person to react to her arrival, even while concealed by Death's Cloak. After finding the life of a teacher unappealing, her first born had asked to learn how to use the magic that flowed through her that wasn't the same as everyone else's. During their youths, Lilith had taught all of her children to suppress the magic that was tied to death and the other entity, so as to avoid causing harm to others. So far, Zahreil had been the only one of their children who had requested to learn to use them, and had taken to them quickly. Arriving just in front of the row of seats where her children and the other members of the Potter and Black families, Lilith smiled at the sight of Bellatrix seated next to Zahreil, their friendship and closeness being an endless source of speculation from the families, but Lilith was more than happy to let the two girls decide what their lives would look like in the future, without trying to influence it one way or another. Looking around, Lilith found the rearrangement of the Great Hall into the stage for Hogwarts' graduation a source of great comfort, as rows upon rows of seats held both the graduating students and their families as Headmistress Greengrass gave the opening speech. Still, hidden from anyone's awareness, Lilith silently apparated onto the stage, pausing momentarily at the sight of James Potter and Lily Evans seated next to each other, their hands clasped at their side. Part of the reason Lilith had decided to stay clear from Hogwarts was to avoid seeing the events that could lead to Lillian's parents meeting, just in case her awareness of the future could have influenced her interactions with the teens. Leaving that curious sight be, she focused on the person she had wanted to see.

Seated next to a box filled with scrolls, Lilith approached her husband, running her hand over his chest, feeling as his body tensed up from her familiar touch. Having been together now for decades, Lilith was certain her husband could instantly sense when she was near, but he had decided to leave himself open to whatever she decided to do whilst hidden. It was a sign of trust from him that Lilith absolutely loved, even if she did take advantage of it from time to time. Deciding not to make his day too difficult, she simply kissed his cheek lovingly, while whispering into his ear that she would be seated with their children. Apparating back beside them, Lilith raised an eyebrow at the open space that now existed between Zahreil and Ana on the bench, but merely whispered a thank you to her oldest, before dropping the Cloak's effect from her body as the Graduation began, hugging both her girls warmly. Anastasia and Tamlane both cheered loudly as Sirius Black, Ceres Peverell, James Potter and Leo Malfoy all graduated, the twins having received their NEWT certification a year prior, much to the Marauders' dismay. Seeing a far more cheerful Severus Snape taking his diploma did surprise Lilith, especially from the warmth he radiated towards Tom as he handed the scroll to him. Her husband had told her about the arrest and imprisonment of Tobias Snape and the rehabilitation of his mother Eileen, with Severus even spending an interesting summer with the Evans, before getting to meet his maternal side of the family. Seeing the graduating class smiling and cheering as the last student took the stage made Lilith's heart sore. Thanks to their tireless efforts, the next generation of Great Britain had lived a life free from the horrors of war. For them and for her children, Lilith would continue keeping a close watch on global events to make sure that this peace would last as long as it could.

Chapter 68: Living Parallels

As a little baby gurgled in delight in the arms of her mother, Lilith looked away. "Cassandra, I shouldn't…" The current Matriarch of the Moon family, her golden hair turned silver even as her eyes lost none of their shine, despite the laugh marks beside them, her face covered in wrinkles, smiled as she beconned her oldest friend to her daughter's bedside. "Please, Lilith. This moment, this dream, has been one that we have both been waiting almost forty years for. Dora and I are in agreement that there is nothing for you to be concerned over, now please, hold Luna in your hands." Lilith looked from Cassandra's eyes to Pandora, whose eyes were more grey than silver. The young woman had been the labor of love between Cassandra and Catherine Bell. Two years younger than Cassandra, Catherine had been crushing on the Ravenclaw blonde ever since Lilith helped her come out of her shell. She hadn't expected anything to come from her crush as Cassandra was about to graduate, but that chance meeting in the hallway changed everything. The two became penpals, writing letters to each other as Cassandra sought a greater understanding of her power, traveling to various cultures to understand the role Seers had in them. Whilst Catherine had signed up as a Cursebreaker with Gringotts, she was able to secure a transfer to dig sites close to Cassandra, as their relationship grew, until finally, whilst visiting the Acropolis in Greece whilst the country was undergoing reconstruction, she asked for her hand in marriage. Pandora was born soon after, gifted as a Seer but with less instances of spontaneous foresight when compared to her mother.

At Hogwarts, Pandora met the young Lovegood Heir, Xenophilius, and the two had a long friendship that developed into something more. A bit later than the other children born to the second generation of Lilith's friends, Pandora had finally given birth to Luna. Seeing the newborn was making the redhead uneasy. This child was a blank slate, untouched by the effects of Lillian's timeline, and yet Lilith knew that echoes of said world still remained within her and Tom. Pandora may not have had as powerful a gift as her mother but even she had reacted negatively to touching Tom and Lilith. It had taken years for her to learn how to control her sight around either of them, getting more practice with Tom as Cassandra tutored her within Hogwarts as the new Divination Professor after Croaker retired. Under her instruction, the course became less of an attempt to teach magicals how to divine the future, instead focusing on the individual divination practices and histories, with any actual instruction taking place as tutoring electives for those that did indeed have the sight, Pandora being of them. Seeing that neither witch was willing to take no for an answer, Lilith sighed, before sitting down on the chair next to Pandora's bed. When the newborn baby girl was placed in her hands, Lilith's magic flared. The girl looked up at her with those familiar silvery eyes before she started giggling joyfully. Cassandra placed her hand on her now ageless friend. "While it is true that you have lived painful lives, Lily, both Pandora and I agreed that the fact that your memories of Luna were almost all positive meant that she wouldn't be seeing anything but the good in you. It seems we were right."

Tears slipped from Lilith's eyes as she looked at the joy visible on Luna's face before her face was contorted, followed by the baby beginning to wail as a smell came from her diaper. Cassandra chuckled as she took the child and headed for the nearby table where all the materials to clean and change the child were kept, as Pandora looked on. "Thank you, for making sure she lived long enough to see my daughter." Lilith sat back. "I didn't do anything." Pandora raised an eyebrow at her. "You had the ICW rewrite the rules regarding research and development for cures of magical maladies. Because of that the hospitals were ready to combat the Dragon Pox outbreak." Lilith shrugged. "All I did was open the door. Dorea, Fleamont and the international teams of healers were the real heroes, getting the head start on making a vaccine and then adapting it as the disease mutated. Your mother was lucky, like everyone else, that Europe had been ready." Pandora shook her head. Lilith had pushed the legislation through her business partners to further improve the MIHL's medical research capabilities, with Dorea taking advantage of that to begin extensive research projects at the Peverell Magical Research Hospital in Cardiff. With the aid of many of her Healer friends from the War and the graduates from Lilith's Institute, and under more sophisticated quarantine procedures, they had begun the process of developing treatments for diseases that had yet to take root. The Dragon Pox epidemic had started in the Chinese Fireball Reserves, when it suddenly mutated, allowing it to be transmitted to humans. Working with the local clinics, researchers from all over the world had been looking for a cure for the illness and had successfully developed a vaccine. They had been on the cusps of eliminating the illness when it mutated again, becoming far more virulent.

With the older vaccine and the developed treatments, what could have been a skurge of the magical population was successfully hindered long enough for more effective vaccines to be made. Reserves for magical and non-magical creatures everywhere were now under constant watch, as were the large population centers, with the research hospitals working quickly to develop treatments and vaccines for all newly discovered diseases, with the World Health Organization following their lead in similar early detection and research programs, all stemming from a few well trained magicals and scientists working together to improve the lives of as many people as possible. Pandora looked at Lilith. "Even if all you do is clear the path, it helps more than anyone can ever truly grasp. The world is a better place because of you and your husband's tireless work." Lilith smiled with a small measure of pride. "It's not just us anymore. Zahreil has started getting involved too. She helped to expose the Soviet's Indoctrination Facility for Magicals and guided the Peacekeepers into the facility. Though, sadly, since the indoctrination was done conventionally, the recovery period for the victims will take years… if they ever heal at all. All the while the Soviets are still scratching their heads, hunting down a leak that never existed within their understanding." Pandora chuckled. "Too bad they can't conceive of the fact that the very people they were using as fodder would be all too happy to spill all the secrets they knew to the daughter of the Mistress of Death as spirits." Lilith pouted. "You know I hate it when you and your mother call me that." Pandora raised an eyebrow. "Would you prefer Lady of the Dark or the recently declared Queen of the Unseelie Court?" Lilith groaned. "I can't believe Titania convinced me to take up that title." Pandora smiled. "But it fits. You have brought the populations of all the Dark Creatures under your control. Xeno won't shut up about the expedition he, Perseus and Rolf went on with you and Acamus as observers."

Lilith grumbled. "Those bloody Rougarous sensed me. They knew what I was but the curse had them so twisted and bent that they still came after me with the intent to kill everyone in the group. Acamus was every bit his father's son, keeping them at bay as I tried to grasp the nature of the curse and altered it to be less dangerous to all involved." Pandora smiled. "And thanks to you, the Rougarou population went from packs of mindless killers to an actual pack of sentient predators. I heard MACUSA even had to reclassify them in order to end the mass hunts that used to keep the population in check." Cassandra, who had finished cleaning the child, placed Luna in her mother's arms. "Speaking of changes, when will the next Council meeting be held?" Lilith looked out the window and the windswept fields of farmland beyond the Lovegood property. "We are delaying it for a bit. Henry's health has taken a turn for the worse and we don't want to distract anyone with the preparations being carried out. Besides, the new potential members will have more time to decide if they want to join us or not." Lilith looked at Pandora, who blushed. "I would be happy to take my mother's place but I am not as powerful a Seer as she is." Lilith shook her head. "It's not about power, Pandora, but knowing what to look for. Even the most gifted Seers in the world can do nothing to avert or lead events if they focus on the wrong points of what they see. And, regardless, the choice for you being in the Council it's up to your desire to add your voice and your thoughts to our discussions."

Cassandra sat down on the bed next to her daughter as she mulled Lilith's words regarding the unofficial organization. The Council of Walpurgis had certainly grown much in the decades since its creation, spanning almost every sector of Magical Society, though hardly ever as the heads of any organization. Manuel's daughter, Amelia, had recently taken up the position of DMLE Director after Euphemia had prepared her for the role in her waning years at the Ministry, and had been part of the Council that her father had joined, but had stepped down so as to maintain her objectivity. The debate was currently on whether or not to invite James Potter or Sirius Black to take up her seat, as well as fill in the other seats that would soon be vacated by the first generation of Magicals with the focus still being on having an organization that can see, hear and advice on what problems may be going unaddressed at every level of society. As the elderly Seer gave her daughter a side hug, she spoke to her softly. "While our insights and visions can have a powerful impact on the Council, there is nothing wrong with us taking a step back. After all, our place has been somewhat delayed considering the true prophecies have quieted down in the last few decades." Cassandra gave Lilith a look that made the redhead chuckle nervously. As a Seer and the Professor of Divination, the Moon Matriarch had taken a trip to check on the Department of Mysteries and the large Prophecy collection. Apparently, since the summer of 1945, prophecies had barely been registered anywhere in the world, let alone Britain.

Even more surprising, old prophecy orbs within the Department that had never been fulfilled suddenly began to break, the Unspeakbles having to clean up shattered glass on a nearly daily basis. No one could even begin to formulate a theory as to what was happening. Still, despite this, Tom had asked Cassandra to keep an ear open regarding a new prophecy being registered sometime in early 1980. Lilith suspected he was checking to see if an equivalent prophecy would be issued around the same time as the previous timeline. After all, the two couples suspected in the previous prophecy, the Potters and Longbottoms, had both gotten married just as it had occurred before. To their relief, no new prophecies appeared on that day or any day since, though at Cassandra's insistence, Tom had repeated the prophecy as he had heard it. When Tom said the "Marked Them as His Equal" line, Cassandra had looked at Lilith, before she began giggling. She told Tom that the prophecy would never be issued anew because it was fulfilled before it was needed. The person he had Marked had already vanquished the Dark Lord, as Voldemort would never rise to claim the title in the first place. When Cassandra had pointed out that Lillian had been his equal, not Neville, he himself had a look of initial confusion, before relief washed over him. "Then for the first time since I can remember, Voldemort did the right thing, by allowing Lillian to live a relatively peaceful life. Otherwise, I don't think either of us would have made it back in time at all." Cassandra had promised to keep an eye out for any new prophecies, just in case.

Pandora, having thought about her mother's words, nodded. "Ok, I will do it, but only after Luna is old enough that I don't need to be with her constantly." Lilith chuckled merrily. "Believe me, being a mother several times over, that time is neither a set time nor duration, nor should it be. Every child, regardless of how they come into the world, will develop at their own pace and the only thing a parent can do is be there for them when we are needed, however long that may be." The young blonde mother nodded in understanding as she rested her head on her mother's shoulder as Lilith smiled, the sight of the three generations of Seers warming her heart. She tentatively reached out and caressed Luna's cheek, getting a happy giggle in response, swiping away a stray tear from her own eyes, as looked at the child that held the soul of her first true friend. "As for you, little one. You gave me the gift of a new chance at life, and now I have helped to do the same for you. Enjoy every moment of it, just as I have mine, my dearest friend." The three discussed plans for getting togethers of the other families and their children before Lilith turned to look out the window as the breeze made the tall grass look like a green sea, her thoughts drifting to her own family as she prepared to leave, having her own responsibilities to attend to.

Dorea rested her hand on Henry's head, muttering a healing spell that allowed the old wizard to breathe more easily, before she turned to the rest of the Potter and Peverell clan. "That's the best I can do. The poltices will keep him comfortable but other than periodically easing his pain and checking his heart, there is nothing else we can do." James looked troubled, something that Henry noticed as he bid him come closer. Taking his grandson's hand in his, he squeezed it in a show of comfort. "James, I am old. Unlike Dippet, I am not blessed with Fae blood to keep me going for three centuries. A little over half that much is more than enough, particularly without my beloved wife at my side. Still, it was worth every moment of it. Seeing my son's marrying the loves of their lives, the birth of my grandchildren and great grandchildren… I have been quite blessed as it is. For it is not, James, the length of one's life that is important, but the people one gets to enjoy it with." He then turned to look at his daughter in law, Lily Evans and the young child held in her arms, his black messy hair very much like Fleamont at that age, though thankfully the child was spared his grandfather's weakened immune system. He then looked at his granddaughter, Ceres. The first generation of Peverells born into the family, the witch had taken the responsibility with a fervor that terrified her father, though Dorea merely expressed that the Black Madness had found a new outlet. After completing her education at Hogwarts, the young witch had opted to study at Lilith's Magical Institute, whilst James went into the Auror Academy, followed by Sirius.

Whilst there, Ceres met a young witch from the Kesseler family, who shared her passion for facing down dangers and a strong sense of family. The two had surprised everyone with Ceres getting pregnant, happening around the same time as James and Lily were also expecting. For Lily, having a child now wasn't as much of a problem. She had decided to get her Mastery as Filius' apprentice whilst at Hogwarts and had been granted living quarters there, meaning she could raise the child at the Castle whilst completing her studies, with James signing up for the Hogsmeade patrols as soon as he completed his training at the Academy, giving them more time together as a family. Ceres and her Austrian witch lover Trubel would be returning to Germany and the Institute to continue their studies, as the campus had shared living quarters and daycares for students who opted to start family life at the same time as they pursued their studies. With both Anastasia and Tamlane also studying there, they were not short with family being available to lend the two witches a hand with raising the child. Seeing Henry's hand gesture, Ceres brought her daughter closer, the baby girl also having black hair, though this one was straighter and less messy. Henry smiled as he touched the two infants. "And I am beyond blessed to know these two children, proof that our families will endure far into the future, both born into love and warmth." He looked at everyone in the room. "You all look after them and each other in the days and years to come. When the first of you crosses over, I will be there, ready to hear all the stories of mischief these two will get to." Those present laughed as Henry pulled his hand back onto his chest, taking deep breaths.

At his request, the family stepped out of his bedroom within the Potter Estate, as he had expressed a desire to rest. After a few silent moments, he spoke up. "It is odd. For my entire life, I had to train myself to sense someone's presence whilst under the Peverell Cloak, eventually getting quite good at sensing my sons as they tried to spook me. But here, now, I look over and I can see you as clear as day, even though no one else could." Dispelling the magic that concealed her, Lilith sat on the edge of the bed next to him. "I don't think it is so hard to piece together. In the end, as you get closer, the means to avoid seeing death waiting for you disappears." Henry smiled at her. "True, but you are not Death." Lilith smiled at him. "No, I am not her, but I did ask her to warn me when it was your time and that it would be my responsibility to guide you to the void." Henry reached out with his hands and Lilith placed hers within them. He looked around the room, at the moving photographs placed atop the dressers, mantle pieces and on his bedside table. "I have lived a full life." He then looked at Lilith. "One in peace and without worry over the wellbeing of my family in its final years. Thanks to you, I have seen the birth of my great grandchildren, though I feel that the moment you entered into our lives was the greatest blessing of all." Lilith blushed softly. "And I was blessed in getting to know you, Henry, in seeing the man who held this family together in its most trying time. Now… it is time to go." The old gentleman raised their hands held together. "I am ready." Gently pulling on the old man's hands, Henry found himself lifted onto his feet, though as he looked around he saw that he was no longer in his room.

The quiet dark void that surrounded him gave him a brief moment of fear until white mist pushed over and past him. Looking past Lilith's shoulder he saw a figure walking in the mist until the figure's image became clear. Henry's smile grew wide as his form shifted, growing younger and more steady as he released Lilith's hands. He approached the woman that stood before him, just as lovely as he remembered her looking like on the day that Fleamont was born, age having touched her but not diminishing her beauty before his eyes. "Caroline." Lilith looked at the reunited couple, her heart thinking back on the night that she had helped Thomas move on as well, with Tom being there in the void with her as his grandfather was reunited with his wife, Mary. Thomas had introduced his grandson to her and Mary had thanked him for giving her husband a reason to live in her absence, before the two faded into the Great Unknown. Back in the present, Lilith was pulled in by Henry as he introduced her as his great grandchild, making Lilith blush, with Caroline, her long brown hair left loose as she pulled her into a hug. "Thank you, for everything you have done, for my husband, for our children and for our family. May you and your family be equally blessed." Lilith hugged her warmly before stepping back. She watched with a smile on her face as Henry, demonstrating the Potter family mischief, lifted Caroline into a bridal carry as the former Fleamont witch squealed in delight. The two lovers kissed each other deeply as the mist swirled around them before the world was restored into the black void, the figure of Death standing there before Lilith as the darkness receded, revealing the empty bedroom. Taking Henry's hands and placing them gently over his lap, Lilith closed his eyes.

"Thank you." Lilith didn't turn around as Charlus' voice broke the silence, as he pulled the remaining Peverell Cloak off himself, though she did respond to him. "It was what he deserved. I will hopefully perform the same courtesy for you and all those who have been so dear to me." Charlus walked up to his father's side, touching his cheek as the body grew cooler, with Lilith wishing to give the now Lord Peverell something to ease the pain. "Caroline wished you all well, by the way. Before Henry pulled her into his arms and reminded me that Potters can be obnoxious when it comes to displays of affection." Charlus chuckled as a tear escaped his eye. "Glad to hear it. Mother's death weighed heavily on him. Now they are together again, as they were meant to be." He turned to look at Lilith. "You are welcome to stay as we prepare the funeral arrangements." Lilith smiled at him but shook her head. "Thank you but no. I… need to go see my family. We will be here for the funeral, of that I can assure you." Kissing Charlus on the cheek, Lilith allowed herself to slip into the void, before finding herself appearing within Tom's residence at Hogwarts. The sudden appearance of his wife made Tom rush to her side as she tumbled into his hands. He rubbed her hair lovingly as tears streamed from her eyes, with Tom not having to say a word. He had been there the day that his father moved on from this world into the next. With the news of Henry's wellbeing, he had expected the same scene to be repeated again. So he held his beloved wife as she mourned the loss of someone who had grown to mean so much for them. There would be many goodbyes in the days to come, but Tom and Lilith both knew they would be blessed with as many new meetings, even if these were a cold comfort for the coming days.

"You're here again." Lilith nodded as she stared at the memorial plaque commemorating the life and death of her entire family as Shamira walked up to stand beside her, her skin still sunkissed though her hair was now white, as she used a cane to hold herself up. After the basecamp was dismantled, the ruins of the von Schwarzwald Estate were left empty once more. Lilith had debated between tearing them down or rebuilding at some distance to allow them to remain, but after the Fae Queen of the Seelie Court taught her how to alter conduits to make them into Sídhes for the Otherworld, she had decided that the safest place to build the new Estate was within the Sídhe itself, the structure placed at the point that existed between the worlds. To safeguard the entrance, a small two floor cottage was erected, virtually indistinguishable from any of the others that now covered the mountain in the Bregenzerwald, the cottage being a destination point for portkeys for family and friends, before they would have to unlock the entrance into the cave and the Sídhe beyond. The entrance was built into the mountain next to the cottage, one that only the Hags, Schattenwolves and Erlkings could use to travel into the otherworld, so as to not disturb the inhabitants of the cottage. The cottage wasn't the only property they had to make, however, that saw little use. As it was expected of them, Tom and Lilith had been forced to build homes that would one day be inherited by their descendants. The cottage on the mountain and the von Schwarzwald Estate beyond would belong to whichever of their children decided to inherit the family name, whilst the new Slytherin Estate in Dartmoor would be inherited by whichever child took the Slytherin name and proved themselves worthy of it. The Smethwick Cottage was also reserved for those who chose neither family, as that was always an option and both Tom and Lilith had agreed to assist any of their children in the purchase and construction of a home at any other location of their choice.

With the von Schwarzwald Estate hidden nearly beyond the reach of anyone, the question as to what to do about the ruins remained. Lilith didn't want to let them fall into oblivion as her vision of them from Lillian's 1990's still lingered in her mind. At the same time, she didn't want to just turn the ground into an open field, erasing all traces of the thousand year old family legacy. So instead she decided to make the ruins a proper memorial. First they reinforced the still standing structures before painting them white, after which a fountain was built at the very center of the old reception hall, just before the main staircase. The old basement was reorganized into a proper shelter for those who lived on the mountain, the entrances hidden from all who did not know where they were, made so that no one would be able to accidentally fall down unseen stairs. The fountain itself was grand, made of white stone separated into three levels, the upper one being the source of the water, the second layer containing earth that was constantly irrigated, where flowers of every color of the rainbow would bloom every spring, and the third and final layer being a wide reflective pool with a thin layer of river stones covering the floor underneath. Within this third pool stood several gravemarker slabs covered in names and dates, half of which were the names of every von Schwarzwald that ever lived and died on the grounds, the other half being the names of the Coalition Peacekeepers, Irregulars, Kabbalists, Hags and Dwarves that died whilst having lived at the base camp during the operation to defeat Grindelwald. However, just at the edge of the fountain sat two commemorative plaques, one dedicated to praising the people who joined the Coalition to face a common enemy and died in their service, while the other mourned the deaths of the family that had stood guard over the mountain for a thousand years.

On June 20th, every year since the establishment of the memorial, Lilith would come and pay her respects to her family, leaving a wreath of black roses on the plaque dedicated to them and another with white roses on the one dedicated to the Coalition soldiers. On most occasions, when personal matters didn't prevent her from making the journey up the mountain pass, Shamira would make the trip up the mountain by herself to join her. After offering a prayer to those who passed away, the two women walked away from the memorial before sitting down on a stone bench that overlooked the valley, the edges of the mountain rimmed by evergreen trees. Where the trees turned to grass slopes, several wooden houses could be seen as thin roads connected them, the road snaking all the way down to the valley floor below. The small group of Kabbalist refugees that had settled here had now grown into a larger community, as more Kabbalists joined them, seeking the safety that the valley provided, especially those who had traveled to the Middle East only to have grown disillusioned by the constant fighting between Israel and the Arab countries around it. The UN was constantly intervening to end the wars, but local terrorist organizations continued to violate the peace. The Kabbalists that moved here were well received by those who had settled the region after the war, though all of them had to be made aware of the agreement reached with the Hags to guarantee their continued existence. In the decades since, the mountain that had been feared due to all of the dark and dangerous creatures had become a sanctuary to those who decided to make a living there in peace, even though it was a well guarded one.

"How are the grandchildren?" Shamira chuckled as she rested both her hands on the cane. "As rambunctious as their parents were at that age. Found them sneaking up here to play in the fountain when the heatwave passed through the region a few weeks ago." Lilith smiled. "Perhaps we should make a few permanent pools to accommodate them? With the temperatures over Europe still unstable even as the climate change laws are finally being implemented, we could see a few more harsh summers." Shamira nodded. "I will speak to my son and see where would be a good place to build them. Maybe something… flashy, like those water parks the non-magical population likes to build but closer to the ground and safer." Lilith hummed as a memory fluttered across her mind, before Shamira nudged her shoulder. "What about you? Any grandchildren in your future?" Lilith shrugged. "That depends on the kids. Tamlane and Anastasia are far more interested in helping the Peacekeepers find the human traffickers that are a major problem of the world governments and tear them apart and Zahreil… still hasn't come to terms with what she and Bella are towards each other. They are no longer ignorant that their relationship is more than what distant cousins and friends are but both are scared of ruining what they do have by attempting to become intimate." Shamira laughed softly as Lilith pouted at her. "It's not funny." Shamira, having calmed down, was still smiling. "My dear, I was laughing because your children, born as the products of your intellect, our magical traditions and the love you have for your husband, are in some ways more human than the rest of us."

Lilith looked away from her old friend and out over the horizon. "I know. After being worried over them as they grew up so quickly, it's a relief to see that they aren't perfect. That they have flaws born from their own independent souls, minds and hearts, flaws that they can work towards overcoming. Tom and I are beyond overjoyed over how they have grown up into such fine sentients. I suppose we just don't know… when it's time to stop looking after them and let them live out their own lives." Shamira looked at Lilith, giving her a knowing smile. "I think you two will be quite surprised when you realize that the feeling never truly goes away, and that it isn't an issue at all. When my son and daughter come to visit with the grandchildren, I still can't help but worry over him despite him managing a very successful construction company in the region. And in some ways, when they come home, they come looking for the familiarity of being looked after rather than having to shoulder the responsibility of a household all on their own. I think your children will be the same. They will seek out their own lives, their own adventures, but they will always come home to feel the comfort that only you and your husband can provide. So, rather than worrying over when you should stop treating them as children, why not look forward to the days when they come home to their parents' love when they need it most?" Lilith thought for a second before nodding. "Thank you, for listening and for the advice. And when did you get so wise to begin with?" Shamira chuckled. "When I grew old. And you have as well, even if you don't physically age, though your wisdom is more worldly, while ours is more grounded. Now why don't you help me get back down the mountain for some tea?" Lilith stood up and helped her friend off the bench, before they descended the mountain, discussing everything they had missed in each other's lives in the last few months apart along the way.

"Minister Riddle, there are talks about your Discourse Party making parliamentary alliances to elect you as the new Prime Minister of the United Kingdom. What are your thoughts regarding the UK joining the proposed Economic and Monetary Union of Europe?" Tom, wearing a typical business suit with his trademark green, ornate vest and a black tie, turned to one of the reporters that had been allowed to enter and document the gala he was currently attending. He raised his hand, a habit he picked up from teaching at Hogwarts. "I have no personal opinion on it because a genuine study has yet to be thoroughly made, regarding the effects such a decision could have on our country's banking system, as well as that of the Commonwealth nations. And while getting the input from those who would be heavily interested in either becoming part of or staying separate from the proposed EMU, we shouldn't also ignore the interests of our country's population. If you would like my official stance, then I would request our government run projections on the impacts of staying separate or joining the initiative on the country and that these projections be as objective and independent as possible, before educating the public regarding the effects and leaving the decision up to them. Making an informed decision should be the primary motivator behind all government proposals, especially if the right choice runs counter to the interests of Parliament, major corporations or political financiers. Personally I would always suggest we make a decision that benefits everyone but those are quite few and far between, so the main benefactor should always be our country's people. If it benefits all of the citizenry, even if it makes a few CEOs lose their bloated Christmas bonus checks, I believe it remains the right decision."

Hearing a few mutters of dissent from the other rich attendants of the gala made Tom smile. When he had decided to involve himself in non-magical politics, he knew that joining either of the major political parties of the United Kingdom would come with major compromises and the influence of the party's leadership on his own campaigns, hence why he went through the trouble of laying the groundwork for his own political party, named Discourse. While the other major two often tried to call it the "all talk" party, his approach of actually engaging with the citizenry, private and public workers, military personnel and other members of the population, taking the time to educate the public on the "why's" of political decisions and the benefits of negotiations, quickly drew in the voters who had been disillusioned with the other political groups, especially after the prolonged mess that was the Cold War, even though it was far colder than it had been in his previous lifetime. In the last Parliamentary election, representatives that had signed up and joined his approach had secured a sizable 40% of the seats, whilst the two other major parties had each gotten historically low numbers. With negotiations going well with the remaining regional parties and neither major party having the votes, even if they were able to join forces, there was a very possible chance that he could become the next Prime Minister. Of course, in order to give the job the proper dedication it deserved, he had retired from his position at Hogwarts, only retaining a seat in the Board of Governors.

A young woman held out a recorder in her hand. "With the recent elections, Prime Minister Thatcher has warned that your elevation to Prime Minister could result in a decrease in military spending. While your platform has not yet addressed any future budget proposals, what could your future in Downing Street mean for Her Majesty's armed forces?" Tom recognized the reporter as one that had been recently climbing up the ranks in both popularity and respect due to her professionalism and straightforward questions, so he gave her a soft smile. "As it stands, my position is that an audit of the military's current budget needs to be carried out, as well as a new threat and security assessment regarding Britain, our allies and our territories. Margaret has my deepest respect after being Prime Minister for the country during some very difficult times, but with the dissolution of the Soviet Union and the stronger position of the United Nations' Peacekeeping Forces, maintaining the country's military on the belief that the next threat will come from a large military force is a bit… obsolete. As seen by the continuing flare ups in the Middle East and Africa, the threat is now asymmetrical and our forces need to not only be capable of countering such a threat, but also trained to fight in the modern world. As someone with military personnel in my family, I am sure there are many service members who would prefer having all the tools available to them to not only defend our country, but to do so the safest way possible for themselves and their comrades at arms. Any administration that I am a part of will be aimed at making the adequate assessments and investments to secure the country's future into the next generation, without hampering the citizens or the military in the process."

As the reporter thanked him for the response, with some of the veterans around him applauding softly, another walked up to him. "There has been some debate as to your position as Minister and it will surely come up again as Parliament votes you into the position of Prime Minister. Do you not believe your wife's position as the head of a multinational corporation with a wide range of businesses makes any votes or proposals that you pass through Parliament's sources for conflicts of interest?" Tom chuckled. "I am sure that you have asked this of all the other Ministers who have businesses under their or their spouses names as well while they debate in Parliament over regulations regarding regulations, taxations and the like? Well, have you?" Seeing the reporter partly modified by his lack of forethought, Tom decided to give him a proper response. "I can at least speak for myself in saying that whenever a proposal is brought before Parliament that may involve any of the businesses my wife's parent company manages, she always goes out of her way to divest all of our local stocks so as to eliminate any conflict of interests, giving saud business the ability to flourish on their own. It is part of the reason she has retained her Austrian citizenship and directs her company to operate in markets that are as far removed from British economic concerns, so that she can make sure that any investments in her part don't conflict with my decisions. I am sure the matter of her entanglements in foreign markets will come up with regards to my policies on foreign affairs, though I will endeavour to leave such greater concerns up for debate among the party membership."

Another reporter, one that Tom knew was affiliated with a more sensational editorial, came up to him and the gathered people around him as classical music played in the background. "Minister Riddle, we have often seen you in the company of your secretary, Miss Nirmala, but not much has been seen of you with Mrs von Schwarzwald at your side. Any marital troubles the public should know about?" Tom's smile turned into frown as he fixed an annoyed look onto the reporter, but another voice stopped everyone in their tracks. "While it's true that I do not spend too much time at my husband's side whilst he is busy in political matters, it is not from a lack of interest in either of our parts. As a Parliamentary Minister, my husband has quite a lot to deal with whilst in Britain and I am unfortunately required to handle my multinational's businesses all over the globe. I can, however, assure everyone here that we make every moment together as meaningful as possible, don't we love?" Tom turned to look at his wife, a smile growing on his face before the sight of her made his thoughts stop several times, as Lilith had decided to appear at the party wearing a tight fitting black dress that exposed her shoulders and arms fully, her long red hair tamed and styled over her left shoulder. As her hand wrapped around his offered arm, she turned to the reporter. "As to your insinuations regarding my husband and Nirmala, I can say that they are an insult to both. My husband has been the perfect example of a noble gentleman and Nirmala is an exemplary young woman with a rigorous work ethic who, if fate permits, will make someone a very lucky person on the day she grants them her attention. And, I can assure you, I am more than capable of satisfying my husband's needs all on my own. Isn't that right, darling?"

Reigning in his suddenly surging libido took all of Tom's occlumency as Lilith ran her hand over his chest in a very possessive way, before he managed to lift up her free hand and kiss the knuckles. "But of course, dear. Now, if you would excuse us, as you crudely pointed out, my wife and I don't get to enjoy these galas together very often. I would like to change that for the rest of the evening." As Tom extracted them from the throng of people, he guided his wife into the center of the room, where other guests had been dancing to the live music being played, a soft classical waltz that Tom was certain the two of them had practiced to before they were officially a couple so many decades back. "Did you have to add that last comment?" Lilith looked up into his eyes and smiled. "Of course. That reporter was not only besmirching you and Nirmala's reputation but my abilities as a wife. I wanted there to be no doubt as to who holds your interest. I take it you approve of my dress?" Tom swallowed as he lowered his lips to her ear. "You know I do." Laughing softly, Tom turned her around playfully, before the two were chest to chest once more, his eyes never leaving hers as he knew that, for all intensive purposes, there was no "dress." Because of her extensive work across the entire planet as more regional schools were opening and several Magical Institutes for Higher Learning were established in every habitable continent, she was hardly ever able to wear one specific outfit or another, especially now that she needed to keep a public persona with Tom having entered into non-magical politics. So, her solution was to essentially conjure or transfigure her clothes to fit every situation. To avoid suspicion, her multinational also included fashion designers and retailers which "replicated" her looks, so as to create the illusion that she was wearing new dresses every time. Tom had seen the profits these companies made from selling these clothes and had sighed in disappointment towards the human race, and that was with the companies keeping prices lower than most of the competition.

Of course, he knew that Lilith's intervention was more than simply showing up at the gala to display her figure and to silence the rumours. It had also been about protecting the young woman that she and Tom cared deeply for. After having been freed from her Maledictus, Nagini had changed her name to Nirmala to celebrate her freedom, before pledging herself to serving Tom. Not wanting to take advantage of her, he had essentially ordered her to get an education, which he paid for, and to search for and dedicate herself to a career of her choosing. As a magically impaired person, she was able to eventually study at the Institute the cultural and legal aspects of the magical world, before eventually seeking a business degree in the real world. When Thomas had passed on, Tom had made the Riddle estate into an Orphanage for underprivileged children, with the Bryce Family and other locals being employed there, creating an environment where the children felt at home and were able to enjoy studying and extracurriculars like horseback riding, animal care, farming, land management and other housework activities. This Orphanage formed the basis for Tom's current public persona, as having lived since the second world war and looking exactly the same would invite too much unwanted attention. The Orphanage made the necessary paper trails easier to make and sustain. Nirmala herself had helped to manage the Orphanage's financial duties until she trained a replacement, before following Tom into the field of politics as his secretary. He of course knew that the presence of a beautiful Asian woman at his side who wasn't his wife would attract rumours, but none of them paid much attention to them.

After a few more minutes of mingling with the other politicians and businessmen invited to the event, with his wife at his side making many of the men and women consider altering their own personal relationships, the two of them and Nirmala finally left by car, before entering a parking garage managed by Cygnus and Druella, where they could park the vehicle and activate a portkey, transporting them all into the garage of the Slytherin Estate. After stepping out of the car, Nirmala hugged Lilith and kissed her cheek. "Thank you for stepping in." Lilith smiled at her as she swirled in her dress before the two of them, the shimmering black cloth catching the light from above their heads. "You don't have to thank me. Stepping in and having to conjure a new dress isn't the least bit of an imposition, particularly as I am certain that Lucretia's company will see another bump in profits from this." Nirmala giggled. "That they will. Will that be all for tonight?" Tom nodded. "That will be all. We will be heading up to our room for tonight. See you tomorrow at work. With the Prime Minister selection coming up, we will have a lot of phone calls to make." After bidding the young woman a good evening, the two of them entered into their personal suite on the third floor of the estate, the room like most of the others furnished in ashen colored woods, green walls and darker furniture. Looking around, Tom spoke out loud. "Are the kids in your Estate?" He found his wife responding to him just a hair's breadth away from his ear. "Zahreil said that she would manage, whilst Ana and Tamlane are busy looking after the twins since Lily decided to spend a sabbatical at the Institute. We have the evening all to ourselves, my husband."

Tom turned around as Lilith apparated several steps away from him, the dress that she had been wearing slowly fading into the ether, revealing bare pale skin underneath, before the conjured cloth vanished completely. Her sultry look at the entrance to the Slytherin Estate master bedroom made Tom's repressed desires surge fully, overwhelming all other thoughts. He followed after her as she sat down on the bed, using her leg to keep him at a distance before a flick of her hand had all of his clothes placed in the room's laundry basket nearby. For Tom, the fact that they had lived already for almost fifty years together and somehow remained deeply attracted to each other, physically, mentally, emotionally and perhaps even spiritually was a blessing he would never trade for anything as his hands gently caressed his wife's leg, eliciting a few soft moans of pleasure from her, even before he started using his tongue. Tasting every inch of her body as if it was the first time he ever tasted it left both of them in an equally excited mood, before he pressed his beloved into the bed, becoming one once more, his love's arms and legs wrapping around him, pulling him deeper into their embrace. Tonight, after Lilith's public display of territoriality before the London elite, Tom made sure to reward his wife with a slow and sensual evening, delaying their release at every opportunity as they switched positions, before finally, when neither of them could restrain their desire for release any longer, they both pushed each other over the edge. Lying naked on the sheets of the estate's bed, Tom ran his hands down Lilith's back as she lay half sprawled on top of him, eternally grateful for the love of his life, the mother of his children and his equal in all things.

"Student ID and Ticket please." The young girl wearing a Hogwarts school uniform took out both and handed them to the baggage handler, who nodded before gesturing at the trolley with the trunk seated onto it. "Is this everything you want to check in?" The bushy haired girl nodded. "Yes sir." After pressing the ticket and the ID card against a tag that the handler tied to the trunk's handle, the man returned the card and ticket to the young girl, before pointing at the station clock on the wall. "The bags will be transferred to your dorm room after the sorting is complete, though do keep the ticket in hand just in case. We will handle returning the trolley, so you are free to go. You have twenty minutes before the train is to leave the platform, though it's advised you step on board as soon as you can so you manage to find a good cabin to spend the journey in. Now off you go, young lady and enjoy your year at Hogwarts." The girl smiled at the man and waved at him cheerfully. "Thank you sir. Have a pleasant day!" She then turned and walked along the side of the train, watching as the other students, some older than her, said their goodbyes to their families as they boarded the red and black train cars. The girl was beside herself with excitement. She had been told that she had magic almost two years prior by her parents, who had been approached ever since she was a baby about her talents, so they would have time to not only prepare her, but to prepare themselves as well concerning her future as a witch. In fact, her favorite aunt Emmeline was actually a Ministry of Magic social worker who was tasked with looking after Hermione's well being, while also teaching her parents what it meant to have a daughter who had magic.

When she was nine years old, she had visited Diagon Alley for the first time, with Emmeline explaining the different stores and the customs of the place. Hermione had been very excited when she had been shown the bookstore, with Emmeline pointing out what books they could buy and which ones were safe for Hermione to own if she got through with the preparation texts. Her parents had certainly appreciated the last part as Hermione had absolutely devoured all of the books that had been recommended for her a full year ahead of schedule. She was also deeply fascinated by the Goblins at Gringotts, where her parents had gone to open a bank account for her, with them being astonished that they had direct access to the funds they already had. Apparently, her parents were already using a bank that was the non-magical subsidiary of Gringotts, so transfers were as easy as if they walked into any of the subsidiaries. As they walked along the Alley, Hermione had initially been wary about the bazaar that their guide had taken them to and had been frighten of the Hags and Vampires that worked there, but they were all extremely polite and did their best to make her feel comfortable, even offering her a stuffed cat toy that was supposed to ward against nightmares free of charge. Since she hadn't suffered a single nightmare since, Hermione was extremely thankful for the gift, naming the toy Crookshanks. Then, during the month of July, Emmeline had brought the family to King's Cross and showed them how to access Platform nine and three quarters, as well as pointing out which station employees could help them out if they ever got locked out of the platform, before they boarded the train and sped off to Scotland.

They and the families of every other first year being enrolled at Hogwarts on the first friday of September were shown the Castle by the Deputy Headmistress Minerva McGonagall as Hermione got to see everything she had read about, from the enchanted ceiling of the Great Hall, to the shifting staircases, the moving portraits and the entire Castle's worth of ghosts. All the Heads of Houses were there and they showed the families how the Sorting took place and even sorted several of the parents of the first generation witches and wizards so that they knew their children were safe, her father being a surprise when he was sorted as a Gryffindor. After a tour of all the classrooms and common areas, the families were allowed to have dinner at the Great Hall to mingle with the others, the most curious being the first generation parents with those from established magical families, before they all spent the night at the castle, so as to be ready to take the train back to London the next morning after breakfast. After the experience, her parents, who had always been unsure about sending Hermione to study magic, had seen the joy in her eyes and had both agreed to let her attend come September. As she looked around trying to see where they were currently, she was momentarily distracted by a large family of redheads as they all rushed past her to turn over their trunks, with the last one, a boy who was picking his nose, hitting Hermione on the shoulder as he passed. As she glared back at the boy whilst she touched her aching shoulder, she felt like she walked straight into a pole, before falling onto her rear.

Groaning in pain, she saw a hand held out before her. "Are you alright? You seemed to have been distracted." Hermione looked from the pale hand to the person standing before her and froze. It was a girl that looked to be just about her age, with unusually dark red hair that fell in curls to her shoulders, very much unlike the light red hair of the family that had stormed past her. But what had struck Hermione the most was her eyes. They seemed to be a mix of blue and green, unusually bright and having almost like dark grooves in them, though Hermione was sure it was probably a trick of the light. Taking the offered hand, she found herself being lifted with relative ease, before she found those mesmerizing eyes so much closer to her own, before they focused on Hermione's shoulder. "That's probably going to bruise, as will your rear by the way you landed." Shifting her feet so as not to further humiliate herself by touching the injured area, Hermione could indeed feel a touch of pain there but nothing she hadn't felt before at her old Primary, where she had often fallen due to her carelessness carrying far too many books in her arms. "I think it will be fine. I can go have the School Healer treat it when I arrive at Hogwarts. Thank you, for lending me your hand. I don't believe we met during the summer though." The young redhead smiled at the brunette. "No, my parents didn't take the tour and neither did I. My father used to be a professor at Hogwarts, you see, so my cousins and I were partially raised there."

Hermione beamed. "That sounds amazing! I can't imagine growing up in a Castle like that! Oh! My name is Hermione Granger." The redhead held out her hand. "A pleasure to meet you, Miss Granger. My name is Mara Riddle." Hermione shook the girl's hand when the family name registered. "Riddle? As in Prime Minister Riddle?" The redhead groaned. "I knew I should have listened to my siblings and gone with my mother's more discreet family name, but no, as the first of the family to study at Hogwarts, I simply couldn't disappoint my father and not use his. I suppose that makes you a first generation witch. Granger…Granger. Are you related to the Hagworth Grangers?" Hermione shook her head. "No, the Goblins at Gringotts thought so too but they said my blood test came out negative for any ancestral magical families. They… were quite surprised… as well… Is there something wrong?" Mara had been staring at the young witch as her words fully registered. She knew that her mother was on the lookout for something regarding the diminishment of the world's magic and that true first generation magicals were part of her research, but to meet one here... She filed away the thoughts in the back of her mind, with the intention of letting her oldest sister, Ze, know by the end of the day. She would know what to do with the information. "No, nothing. Just surprised, is all. Most first gens have an ancestor or two in the bloodline. Still, freut mich. I am also surprised that you know my father is the Prime Minister." Hermione's mind snapped back to that. "Wait, he is your father… and the Prime Minister? Is he a wizard then?"

Mara raised her hand and started counting down. "Wizard, former Professor, School Governor, Alchemist, Wizengamot member and now Prime Minister. My father gets around, though if you ask me he is just trying to live up to my mother. She's…" Hermione watched as Mara went quiet for a moment, before she held out her hands and gripped Hermione's shoulders. "Please, just stand still and don't move." Unsure what was going on, Hermione did as she was told, before she felt Mara crouching behind her. In a few moments, two students stepped out of the throng of people looking around the edge of the platform. "I am telling you I heard her over here." The boy and girl looked in her direction, their eyes passing over her, though the girl stopped and looked back at Hermione, her eyebrows raised. The young girl with pitch black hair tied in a ponytail walked up to the bushy haired girl as the boy behind her looked around, those black eyes almost piercing into Hermione's soul. "You haven't seen a girl about our age, unnaturally red hair, two toned eyes and a grip like a vice?" Hermione blinked, remembering the handshake and not flinching in pain. "Nope, haven't seen her." The black eyebrows rose higher. "Mara, I know you are behind her. I can see your pant legs underneath her skirt." A deep sigh escaped the girl hiding behind Hermione before she stepped out of her shadow. "Hello Rose, Harry. Late start to the day, cousin?" Rose snorted. "Of course we had a late start to the day. Harry doesn't do mornings." As the boy grumbled about the ungodliness that was waking up before midday, Mara gestured towards the two. "Hermione Granger, meet the Twins. Rosaline Peverell and Henry Potter, though they prefer to go by Rose and Harry."

Hermione blinked in confusion. "You called them twins but they have different family names." Mara chuckled. "Yeah, their mothers both went into labor at the exact same time. Word is they were born minutes apart, maybeless, but their parents refuse to say who is older. They are second cousins, but were practically raised like twins." Harry and Rose both greeted Hermione, before they focused on Mara. "Come on, with you in the group all we need is one more! We can have the quadfecta!" Hermione looked at Rosaline, who shrugged. "It's a new tradition at Hogwarts. Getting a group of four students who all go to the four different dorms and have them study and submit their work together. The last quadfecta happened during our parents' time at the Castle, where all of them were made Prefects and two took the Head Boy and Head Girl position. If the parents agree and the scores merit it, they get permission to have a private dorm for the four of them. It's said to be quite nice. Harry is dead set on getting it." Hermione looked at the three cousins. "I am guessing Harry's the Gryffindor?" Rose smiled. "Got it in one. I am angling for Hufflepuff and no one in their right mind would think of Mara as anything but a Slytherin." Mara's indignant "hey!" was followed by Rosaline looking at her. "Both your parents were Slytherins, your father is the actual Lord Slytherin and you are studying at Hogwarts under his name. We all know where you are landing, Mara." The redhead huffed as Hermione looked on, a smile growing on her face. "So, you three would need a Ravenclaw? I… was debating between that house and Gryffindor."

The three looked at her, with Mara shaking her head. "For your sake, don't take Gryffindor. Rumour has it the last few additions to the house have been driving their Head of House up the walls. Ravenclaw is said to be quite peaceful… though with the Heiress to the House joining this year, maybe it won't be. Still, Professor Flitwick is one of the smartest Professors there is. He even graduated from my mother's Mastery program." The Twins shivered. "Yeah, he must be a bloody genius. Our mothers all studied at the Institute and said it was as if their brains were constantly melting and with your mother as the Director, that might be a real enough possibility." Mara rolled her eyes. "It's not that bad. My oldest sister graduated a full year ahead of schedule. Besides, you two are just projecting because mother was always able to find you, even with the family Cloak." The two shivered again as Mara elaborated to Hermione. "My mother has a bit of a… reputation, particularly among the unaligned magical families that suffered after Grindelwald's War. She has a collection of titles she wants to never hear spoken by her friends and is particularly testy when people call her a Dark Lady." Harry grumbled. "That's because she is one." Rose and Mara stared at Harry, who tried to defend his opinion, even as Mara was looking past him. "Well, why don't you ask her?" Harry turned around and saw nothing before looking back at Mara. "Haha, very funny. You made me look." A deep voice chilled three of the four children to their boots. "It was James, wasn't it? I am going to have a chat with him about the sort of things he says about me behind my back, particularly where his son can overhear."

Harry turned around slowly, finding a pair of glowing green eyes staring down at him, with Mara enjoying her cousin's discomfort at the presence of her mother. Then again, anyone who looked at her would have been terrified, with her long flowing black coat, black pants and dress shirt, all nicely adorned with red, green and golden highlights and embellishments. Hermione, for her part, looked at the woman, feeling a growing dread until those green eyes focused on her, before the cold expression on the woman's face turned soft as a welcoming smile grew on her face. "And you don't go listening to all the nasty rumours about me as told by the other family kids. There has been some bad blood between us in the past and enmity, sadly, tends to endure. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Lilith von Schwarzwald, Mara's mother and head of the Magical Institute for Higher Learning." Hermione's final apprehensions melted away. "As in the place where you can get a Mastery in any magical subject!?" Lilith smiled. "And non-magical too, though since there are so many non-magical fields of study, we only focus on the more common ones." A pair of voices calling out Hermione's name drew the bushy haired girl's attention, as her parents finally found her in the throng. As the Potter and Peverell Heir Apparents left to hand their trunks over to the baggage handlers, Lilith stayed with her daughter as Hermione introduced them, addressing Mara as a new friend. The young redhead blushed as Hermione realized what she said but since Mara didn't correct her, the little girl ws soon smiling ear to ear as the Grangers greeted Lilith.

As they spoke to Hermione, giving her final instructions regarding how many letters to send home and how many scrying calls she could make, Lilith looked at her youngest daughter, raising an eyebrow. "A new friend already?" Her daughter blushed even harder as Lilith hugged her to her side. "Now, none of that. If you two want to be friends, then go for it. Just make sure you two have fun and that you don't ignore your cousins. Harry and Arty are both very easily offended, after all." Mara nodded, before she looked at her mother. "Will you be at the Castle tonight?" Lilith nodded back. "Your father and I wouldn't miss it for the world, and neither will your siblings." Mara fiddled with her hands. "Are you sure you both are ok with me studying at Hogwarts? I can still be homeschooled for a few more years if it makes you more comfortable." Lilith sighed before gently touching her daughter's cheek. "What misgivings I have are not concerning you and your unique situation at Hogwarts. And while I would love to spend more time with you at home with your father, neither of us want to deny this life experience from you. Besides, he took on the job of Prime Minister because he didn't like the idea of an empty house. So go on, get sorted, study and make friends however you like. Just know that your father and I are just a call away at any moment." Mara nodded before wrapping her arms around Lilith's neck, who kissed her daughter's cheek before walking her to the train. A few minutes later, Lilith waved at her daughter as she, her cousins and their new friend all found a car they could share together, as the red and black engine of the Hogwarts Express blew its last warning whistle before pulling out of the station.

Harry's comments from earlier did bother Lilith, though just a bit. While she remained on friendly and pleasant terms with the Potters, Peverells and Blacks, it wasn't lost on her that James Potter didn't like her very much, as he viewed the political and economic power that she and Tom both had as dangerous, let alone her strong ties to the Hags, Vampires, Werewolves and other Dark Creatures. Of course, part of this was political as he was angling to become the Head Auror under Amelia Bones. Fortunately for her, she knew that Lily Potter née Evans was a bit more understanding, having been a star student at the Institute prior to her pregnancy. She would have to give Lily a visit to have a chat about the sort of comments Harry gets exposed to, particularly now that he will be at Hogwarts near the other children that came from families who might still nursing grudges since the expulsions from the Wizengamot almost fifty years ago. She wasn't exactly looking forward to it, as seeing the Potters always made her feel… awkward. Getting the chance to see both Lily and James grow up and find each other again was interesting, not to mention their growth as parents to Henry. It was the fact that Henry was born that made her confused, though Roseline did resemble her more. The fact they were born at the same time as Lillian had been in the previous timeline made her worry that Fate had something in mind in the coming years, despite the absence of prophecies. This gave her even more worry with Mara, her youngest daughter, entering Hogwarts at the same time. Tom had joked that the pregnancies of the others had given her baby fever again, something Lilith didn't exactly deny. Mara herself had turned out a bit different from her siblings, more reminiscent of her father's drive for excellence and desire to prove herself, rather than Zahreil, Tamlane and Anastasia's more reserved approach to life. Still, neither her siblings nor her parents were willing to stifle Mara's desire for self improvement, nor her request to pursue her magical studies at Hogwarts.

As she stared at the retreating form of the train, an Indian Eagle Owl landed on Lilith's shoulder, chirping to ease her nerves. "I know Galatea, but one can't help but worry. Hogwarts is a safe place now, but after having gone through two lifetimes of classes, all disrupted by forces that sought to harm the students, it leaves one feeling uneasy." Rubbing Galatea's beak playfully, Lilith smiled at her companion. "So, what do you say? You up for being Mara's personal owl? If you say no, Pandora will jump at the chance." Galatea hooted indignantly before giving Lilith one last rub of her feathers against her owner's cheek before taking flight, following after the train as Lilith stared at the retreating form to follow after new companion. Dippet, who had eventually retreated to the Fae Queen's Sídhe, had been one of Mara's most common tutors during the last few years prior to her eleventh birthday and he had given her his blessing that the girl was more than ready to venture to Hogwarts safely. He had also assured Lilith that Mara's newly refined body was behaving adequately, as it was the first time that this specific mechanical construct frame which, for all intensive purposes, wouldn't require any changes, would be put through its paces with a soul that would be attached to it from the very beginning. Zahreil had been the first to test the frame's design and enchantments while under everyone's careful observation, Lilith's first born having a great deal of fun reliving her youth once more, before she and everyone felt everything was in order for a new sibling to be born into the family. Mara's birth and upbringing had also had the unintended effect of convincing Zahreil to finally express her feelings to Bellatrix, resulting in their long anticipated courtship. The Dueling Circuits Champion had been a terror ever since, as she was even more motivated to remain unharmed, with their world trotting now being seen as a prolonged honeymoon, though the happy couple were never far from their favorite "little hellion."

Sensing that her presence was being requested by one of the Wraiths that had located one of the hidden Yucatan temples which had been identified as potential refuge to either Divine Entities or to their descendants, Lilith sighed, knowing that with Mara at Hogwarts, she would feel less guilty about not being there for her youngest daughter in the coming years, though she would never allow herself to be indisposed to her. All of her children were the greatest gifts she and Tom could have ever asked for, and she would do everything to make sure that they had the best possible lives they could. So, as the throng of parents moved towards the Floo Terminals or for the King's Cross portal, Lilith simply vanished into the void, ready to see what new discoveries awaited for her in MesoAmerica. On the train, Mara, Harry and Rose tried their best to answer Hermione's endless barrage of questions, before movement outside the window drew the redhead's attention. A smile grew on her face as she felt a connection between her and the bird snap into place as Galatea's thoughts and emotions were shared between them, before the bird soared upwards into the air. Leaning back into her seat, Mara rubbed the necklace her father had given her, a Slytherin family heirloom that had belonged to her grandmother. Aside from humoring her cousin's desire to manage a Quadfecta, Mara also had her own personal goal to fulfill: to prove herself worthy of the Slytherin family legacy and to look after the two basilisks living at the Castle. With her cousins at her side and a new friend to get acquainted with, Mara was certain she had seven busy years ahead of her at Hogwarts. She couldn't wait to get started.